Once Upon a Time 1. An end is sometimes a new start

**A/N: So... Since I've discovered OUAT, something like a month ago, I've been so obsessed. And I'm such a HUGE SwanQueen shipper. I see the chemistry - come on, who doesn't? And I love reading SQ fics. So I started writing my own. They give me so much inspiration, scenes and ideas are just popping out in my head. So, here it is. My SQ story :)**

**I promise I won't abandon Addicted To You. I'll be updating both of them very frequently. So continue reading. I just had to post this. I hope you're gonna love it :)**

* * *

**CHAPTER 1: An end is sometimes a new start**

"Shit. Oh, shit!" Emma yelled, trying to strap on her left boot and wear the jacket at the same time. It basically looked like she was hopping around the room on one leg. Snow laughed to the scene, and the sound made Emma turn around.

"Something funny?" she looked at her mother, leaned against the door. Then she glanced at the clock once again. "I'm gonna be so late!"

"I'm sure Neal won't mind."

Emma frowned. _Neal_. The sound of his name reminded her in an instant that, in a half an hour or so, she'll be about to break his heart. It was hard enough to make the decision and change her mind like a thousand of times, did she also had to be late?

"I'll be back late," she said, taking the car keys from the kitchen counter. Snow walked her to the door, smiling.

"Have fun, sweetie."

"Sure," she mumbled. She walked out of the apartment, but then turned around to Snow again. "Oh, I almost forgot. Regina is dropping Henry off later. She's having drinks with Tink."

"Socializing, huh? Okay." Snow smiled. "Enjoy!"

_Sure_, Emma thought to herself while getting into her yellow Bug. Her mother didn't know she had decided to break up with Neal. If there even was something to break. She wasn't really sure what the two of them had, but they've been dating since they came back from Neverland, and it wasn't going anywhere. In this almost two months, Emma and Neal had shared several dates, kind of 'family afternoons' with their son and they even came close to a passionate night, but she stopped it right in time. That was when she realized she's not in love with him anymore. Neverland has changed them all, some more, some less, but the fact was they were not the same people anymore. And in this case, surely not the same people they were eleven years ago. Yes, she had loved him once. A lot. He was her first love and a part of those strong feelings she once felt will never disappear. But it was not the same.

Another reason to stop this was Henry. Emma noticed that his head was starting to make ideas, hopes. He sincerely believed his family is going to be back together. Well, neglecting the fact they never truly _were_ a real family... However, she saw the look in his eyes during their times together and she could easily read it. No matter how fast he was growing up, Henry was still just a child. And all kids want their parents together, as a real family. Of course she had recognized the look - she saw it many times in the mirror. It was the same hope that was growing inside her all her childhood. The hope that one day she'll have her family again.

When she parked her car in front of The Rabbit Hole, Emma took a deep breath and opened the door. She had no idea how the fuck is she gonna do this; how is she going to explain Neal that this has to be over without totally breaking his heart? Well, if there was one thing she learned during the 28 years in the 'real' world, it was that saying goodbye _always_ breaks the heart. No matter how lovely and beautiful it all was, the end is always painful. And there is no exception.

With another deep breath, Emma locked the car and entered the bar.

* * *

''Sorry I'm late, Tink!'' Regina said right from the door, entering Granny's and looking around to find Tink. Then she spotted two heads on the bar that turned around at her call.

''Tink _and_ _Hook_,'' she corrected herself in a questioning tone as she walked towards them. ''Why are you here?''

''The same reason you are, love.'' Hook grinned, raising up his glass. ''Having drinks.''

''Yeah, I thought it was girls' night. Tink.''

The fairy smiled to her and shrugged. ''I found him here.''

''Do you mind me joining you, Your Majesty?''

''Do not call me that.'' Regina's dark eyes pierced him with a glance of anger. But then she smiled widely and nodded. ''Of course I don't mind. Looks like it will be girls' night after all.''

''Very funny.''

She approached the bar and took a seat next to Tink, with Hook sitting on the fairy's left. She removed her black coat, ordered a double shot of whiskey and turned to them.

''Go easy, girl,'' Tink looked at her drink. ''I won't drive you home.''

''Probably because you _can't_ drive. And you don't get to be my mother either.''

''I'm your fairy, I'm just worried.''

''When did that happen?'' Regina took a sip. ''You being my fairy?''

''She's not your fairy,'' Hook said. ''She's nobody's fairy.''

''What do you know about that, pirate?'' Tink rebelled. Hook smirked at her.

''Come on, you're even worse than her. I bet you'll be drunk by eleven.''

''I can control myself.''

''Yeah, right. You can be my fairy, though.'' He winked. Tink made a face like she was about to throw up.

''In your dreams.''

''Okay, I don't like people around me fighting when I'm not involved,'' Regina stopped them. ''Do you have any interesting stories to share? Or I can just go and drink at home?''

''Well, I've heard one,'' Hook announced and the two women automatically leaned their heads closer. ''About,'' he stopped to look around and then continued, ''Ruby.''

''Juicy one?''

Hook nodded. Regina drank up her whiskey and licked her lips.

''Bring it on.''

* * *

Emma's eyes were fixing the glass of red wine in front of her. She was holding it with both hands, peering at it intensively. It was so red. _Like blood_, Emma thought. Blood of a bleeding, broken heart.

How is she going to do this? How? Will Neal ever be able to forgive her?

Or, more important, will _Henry_?

''Emma, are you with me?'' Neal joked. She blinked once, twice, and tuned in again, shutting off her thoughts.

''Yeah.''

''Did you hear what I just said?''

''Um… No. Sorry. I wandered away.''

''I said it seems to me that we're starting to get along great. You know, as a family. We really brought back the connection.''

What fucking connection? There was never a connection. _We were _never_ a family_, Emma though again. _Never_.

''I think you and Henry should get your own place.''

''What?'' she asked, raising her tone of voice just a little bit. ''Why?''

''Well, for start, you parents' apartment is really too small for four people. And Henry is getting bigger, older. He'll need more space, privacy.''

''Hold on, hold on.'' Emma waved with her hand, motioning Neal to stop. ''You're saying we should move out?''

''Yes.'' Neal nodded and took a sip of his drink before he continued. ''And I was thinking maybe you could… move in with… me?''

''What the hell?!'' Emma's reaction was a little bit too loud, so every face around the bar turned to them to see what was going on. She didn't even notice, too busy trying to explain Neal he was wrong. _Very_ wrong.

''Emma, I… It was just a thought,'' he tried to justify his words. Neal sure wasn't expecting this kind of reaction. Her knew Emma, and he knew she was a little bit… temperament. But his expectations still looked something like: _Oh, I don't know, I'll think about it._

''What the fuck do you think you're doing here?'' she attacked again, not saving any words. ''We haven't been dating longer than a month and a half.''

''Actually, it's almost two. And, Emma, we have a son.''

''I know that fact. But, if you don't remember, you just met your son a few months ago. And we haven't seen each other in eleven years. Eleven!''

Emma stopped to catch breath and drink a sip of wine, which turned into emptying the whole glass and ordering another one.

''Actually, give me some scotch. Double shot.''

''Why are you reacting like this?''

''Why are you even coming up with this?'' she answered him with a question. ''Yes, I've been thinking about getting our own place. Eventually, it will have to happen.''

''Well, yeah. And you'll have to move in at some point.''

She couldn't believe what she heard. Neal was acting like this whole family thing actually meant that they'll be back together. Well, she sure didn't share these thoughts. Their dating didn't include moving in, saying _I do_ and being a happy little family forever – she had never insinuated any of these. It was simply trying to revive something that they though they still felt. But it wasn't turning out well and Emma was ready to stop it. Now even more.

''Have you lost your mind? Do you think me grabbing a drink with you here and there means I'm gonna move in and marry you? Are you insane?''

''What? A drink _here and there_? Emma I was... We're dating.''

''Yes, we were,'' she said, carefully accentuating the last word. Neal did not, however, overhear that.

''We _were_?''

''Neal…'' Emma took a deep breathe, third time this evening, and looked at him. ''I think this won't work.''

''What? You're… You're dumping me?''

''Sort of, yeah. I mean… I don't know what to say. I don't feel right. I thought I still had feelings for you, but it's been too long. I loved you once, very much. But…'' She tried to smile. ''It's gone.''

Neal looked down at his glass, frozen. He said nothing. Emma could clearly see he was broken. He created illusions, hopes, and now it was all gone. It hurt her to see him like this. She would do anything to stop it, but she had to do this. She had no choice – trying to revive something that was long gone just wasn't the right thing to do.

''I'm sorry,'' she said, trying to make him feel better. But when she looked up at her and she saw that empty, painful look in his eyes, she knew she had crushed his heart. And she would give anything to erase that pain from his eyes.

It was just impossible.

Neal drank up all of his drink and got up, putting his coat back on.

''Neal…''

''Don't say a word.'' He turned to her. ''You've said enough for this night.''

''Neal, please, let me- ''

''Goodbye, Emma.''

And with that, he simply walked to the door and left.

Emma turned back to the bar and sighed, leaning her chin on her hands. She completely broke him. _But I had no choice_, she reminded herself. He just wasn't her happy ending.

''Hey, barmen. Give me another double.''

* * *

Tinkerbell burst into laughter right beside her ear and Regina moved a little away, still laughing together with her. Truly, it seemed like pirates were good entertainment.

''Tink, I swear I'm gonna go deaf.''

''Sorry, Regina!'' she apologized, still letting out small sounds of laughter. Hook was looking at her, laughing himself too, his eyes glittering of all the drinks he had had.

''Let's order another shot,'' Tink suggested. ''Granny!''

''Whoa. I think it was enough for the night, fairy,'' Regina warned her. ''You're pretty drunk.''

''So what?''

''What did I tell you?'' Hook looked at the clock and grinned. ''Eleven.''

''Come on, Regina. Don't be such a party breaker.''

Regina sighed, slightly dizzy from all the whiskeys. How many of them were there, though? Four, five? She couldn't quite remember. Actually, she didn't want to. But another drink couldn't harm, right?

''Fine. Just one.''

Tink ordered three more shots and got Granny's concerned look when she brought the drinks.

''Don't worry, we'll take care of her,'' Regina said when she noticed it. Granny then switched the look at her.

''You're not much better either.''

''What? I am _not_ drunk.''

''You will be.'' Tink pushed the glass in her hands. ''Drink.''

Reina couldn't help smiling. Since they got back, she and Tink had developed a kind of friendly relationship. The fairy made her laugh quite often and was always willing to share the newest gossips over a drink on a Friday night. Regina liked it. She finally felt accepted, for the first time in her life people were seeing her as Regina, they were grateful to her for saving everyone's lives and they would even smile to her. It felt really nice.

''To freedom.'' Hook raised his glass up in the air. Tink followed his action.

''To getting drunk and gossip,'' she said. Regina smiled. The word had come to her automatically.

''To friendship,'' she dared saying. The two of them smiled and they clinked their glasses, then drinking up the alcohol.

''This was a mistake,'' Regina announced about ten minutes later. She now felt complete dizziness, not sure if she'll be able to get up from the chair and drag herself home.

''I'm gonna be sick,'' Tink said with her head leaned down on the bar. Hook seemed to be the only one not feeling the aftermath of all the booze.

''It's your fault, Tinkerbell.'' Regina looked around just to see that everyone had already left. They were the only one in the local, except Granny back in the kitchen.

''I think it's time to go home.''

''Oh, pretty, just yet?''

''Shut it, Hook. I have to be able to get up tomorrow.'' She looked at Tink who seemed to have fallen asleep. ''Can you walk her back to Granny's Bed&amp;Breakfast?''

''I will have to. I'm living there too, remember?''

''Yeah, Granny's business had blossomed after we came back.''

Hook laughed. ''Who ever said you're not a funny person was very wrong.''

Regina raised her left eyebrow at him and then laughed. ''Thank you, Hook.''

''I'm flattered, m'lady.''

She grabbed her coat and put it on, dragging her car keys out of the pocket.

''Are you sure you're able to drive?''

''I'm an experienced driver, thank you very much.''

''If you say so.'' Hook looked at Tink. ''I'll have to carry her home. She looks unconscious.''

''Be careful.''

''You too. Night, Your Majesty.''

Regina gave him one of her extremely sharp glances. He shrugged, his lips curled in a grin.

''Good night, pirate,'' she said, walking out of the diner and nearly tripping on the stairs. Maybe driving home wasn't the best idea after all.

When she started the car, she shook her head to free herself from this feeling of dizziness and then drove to the direction of the mansion. She needed to get some sleep if she wanted to get up and have a decent Saturday with her son tomorrow. Emma promised to bring him back in the morning so they could have breakfast together. It was already normal that Emma stayed for breakfast. She and Regina finally stopped fighting and were actually able to have a normal conversation over morning coffee. Although the breakfasts at Regina's were usually a lot more than just coffee. Emma had complimented her pancakes many times, as well as other pastries she made. She herself had absolutely no experience in the kitchen, but was willing to learn so she could at least make her son a decent dinner.

Regina smiled unintentionally. Emma was a part of things that made her feel accepted. She told everyone how Regina had saved them, how she saved Henry and brought them back home. And her presence in the house always made their breakfasts – or any other meal – more pleasant and funny.

As she drove by The Rabbit Hole, she noticed a glimpse of blond hair down on the sidewalk. She noticed too late those blond curls belonged to a familiar face. What the hell is Emma doing on the road in the middle of the night?

She drove backwards to the place Emma was. She was sitting down on the sidewalk, with her head in her knees and her shoulders quivering up and down, like she was crying.

Regina sighed and got out of the car, approaching the woman, slightly touching her shoulder.

''Emma? What are you doing here at this hour?''

Emma looked up at her and Regina noticed in an instant she was drunk as hell. She squinted and let her head fall back down to her knees.

''Emma! Are you okay?''

''I'm not. I'm fucking _not okay_!'' she yelled. ''I'm a bad person.''

''What happened?'' Regina crouched down next to her. ''What's wrong?''

''Neal,'' Emma sobbed. ''I broke up with him.''

''What?'' Regina seemed surprised. She knew they were dating, of course – Henry was very happy about that. A little bit too much, Regina thought. He'll be broken.

''Did he do something to you?''

''No. He… He got mad.'' Emma sighed. ''He offered me to move in with him – me and Henry – but I was already ready to end all this shit. I just don't love him anymore, I don't!''

''It's okay. You really should go home now, it's freezing here.''

''Did I do the right thing? I mean, I know Henry was really enthusiastic about this and he'll be so angry with me, but I just can't stay with the man I don't love.''

''Yes, Henry will probably be disappointed,'' Regina said and then took Emma's chin to raise her head up. ''But listen to me, you did what you felt was the best. If you two don't get along anymore, it's better to be separated. The opposite would just make Henry even sadder in the end. And we don't want that.''

The blonde's eyes filled with tears again after hearing Regina's words. She sniffed and smiled sadly at the brunette.

''Thank you, Regina,'' she whispered. ''You do get me, don't you?''

''Looks like I do.'' Regina returned the smile and then got up, pulling Emma to stand up again. She lost the balance and leaned onto Regina, still holding her arm.

''Let's get you home now.''

''No. No, not home, please,'' Emma begged. ''My mum can't see me like this. And Henry, Henry is there. No!''

''What am I gonna do with you then?'' Regina asked, confused, as she was leading Emma to the car.

''I don't know… I'm fucking _drunk_.''

''I can see that.'' She sighed and shook her head. ''Come on, you can stay at my house tonight. I'll give you the guest bedroom.''

''Really? You'd do that?''

''I will have to.''

''Thank you... Thank you so much!''

''You'll thank me in the morning. If you'll still remember how you got there.'' Regina smiled. ''Now, get into the car.''

* * *

**Here is the first chapter. Review and encourage me to continue writing! Thanks for reading :)**


	2. Mornings suck

**A/N: First of all, a big THANK YOU for all the favs and follows and reviews. I'm so happy you like it. I promise I'll be updating frequently and I hope you'll continue reading :)**

**And yes, I don't own OUAT. Wish I did. It would be so full of SwanQueen ;)**

* * *

**CHAPTER 2: Mornings suck**

''Carefully.''

''Wait, hold me.''

''I have to unlock the door.''

''Do it then. And hold me while, I'll fall down.''

''The wall will hold you. And why the fuck the key won't fit in the lock?''

''You said _fuck_.'' Emma grinned. ''You're drunk, aren't you?''

Regina gave her a look and returned to the lock. Emma leaned to the wall and closed her eyes. The world was spinning around her and she felt like she's about to fly all fall down on her ass or pass out. One of those.

''Damn key!'' Regina cursed the key again and sighed deeply, leaning on the wall next to Emma. The blonde opened her eyes and looked at her.

''You are drunk.''

''I am not.''

''The wall is holding you too.''

''Okay, maybe just a little bit,'' Regina admitted. Emma laughed, then tried to make a step from the wall to the door.

''Give me that key.''

''Yeah, you're gonna unlock it.''

She handed the key to Emma anyways and watched her trying to push it into the lock. After a few times, she raised it up to her face, watching it.

''It's the wrong key,'' she announced finally.

''How do you know that? You're about to pass out right here on my porch.''

''Trust an expert.'' Emma winked and reached for Regina's bag, looking for the right key. She pulled out a bunch of keys on a metal pendant shaped like a star. She picked the third key from the left and pushed it into the lock carefully. Regina heard a click and saw Emma opening the door wide.

''Here, Miss Mayor. Your door is open.''

''I underestimated you.'' Regina smiled. ''Thanks.''

''Will you finally admit you're as drunk as I am?''

''Not yet.''

They walked into the house and Regina closed the door behind them, instantly taking off her black heels and leaving them on the floor. Emma already disappeared somewhere in the kitchen and Regina followed her when she took off her coat. She found her sitting on the kitchen counter, eating an apple.

''Seriously? You must have drank the entire bottle.'' Regina approached her. Emma gave her a confused look.

''Why?''

''You're eating my apples.''

''Oh. Yes, I'm drunk as fuck. I thought we already concluded that.'' She looked at the apple. ''And I'm hungry.''

''Yeah, I see.'' Regina couldn't help smiling. ''You'll take the guest bedroom. Come on, it's bedtime.''

''Already?''

''I'd offer you a drink, but you've had enough of that for the night.''

''Likewise.''

Emma hopped down from the counter and followed Regina upstairs in the guest bedroom. As much as Emma could notice, the room was quite big, with a comfortable bed, two windows and a big mirror on the wall. She would settle for a blanket on the floor, too.

''Here. Do you need anything else before I go to sleep?''

''Do _you_ need help?'' Emma teased. Regina smiled.

''I assure you I'm fine. I can deal with my drunkenness.''

''Okay then.''

''Are you sure you don't need to be tucked in or something like that? I don't really know how Snow treats you so…''

''Okay, that was mean.''

Regina grinned and Emma burst into laughter. She soon joined her. They were able to stop only after a few seconds of laughing, still smiling.

''You would tuck me in?'' Emma wanted to know.

''Of course not. I'm not _that_ drunk.'' She turned to the door. ''Good night.''

''Wait.''

Regina turned around to her once again. ''What now?''

''Thank you.''

And just like that, without any warning, Emma took a step forward and pulled the other woman in a comfortable, generous hug. Regina was slightly shocked, but then she felt the warmth and honesty of Emma's hug and returned it, wrapping her arms around her. They remained like that for a moment, with Emma's head resting on Regina's shoulder. Then she moved away and smiled at this drunk blond-haired woman in front of her.

''You won't remember any of this tomorrow.''

''We'll see who's gonna remember.'' Emma winked. ''Good night, Regina.''

''Good night, Emma.''

Regina closed the door and walked silently to her bedroom. Once she was in her pajamas, tucked comfortably in her big bed, she thought again of the hug. They have never hugged before. Yes, they were starting to get along very well, but she still didn't consider they're on the way to become Best Friends Forever. No, they were far from it. And because of that, this sudden move Emma made was confusing her. Maybe it was the too big amount alcohol, or the fact that the blonde had just ended a relationship with her son's father, or it was Regina finally feeling like she fits in – she couldn't tell.

Whatever it was, it made the former queen smile widely before she fell deep into the world of dreams.

* * *

Bright sunlight, coming into the room through the window, was abusing her eyes, still closed. Emma yawned heavily and stretched herself on the bed, then opened her eyes.

_Where the hell am I?_

She recalled quite soon she got drunk – really drunk – last night. She broke up with Neal, ordered a few more double-shots and then let Regina take her home. And now she woke up in her guest bedroom with an awful headache and a heavy hangover.

''Oh, my God,'' she mumbled to herself as the headache was getting stronger. She buried the face back into the pillow, inhaling deeply the smell of Regina's washing powder. It smelled like flowers. Is it lavender? Yes, that's right, lavender.

Knocking on the bedroom door woke her from the still half-asleep stage and she yawned once again.

''Come in.'' She sat up in the bed, realizing she somehow managed to get out of her clothes – she was only wearing her underwear. ''Or wait, I should-''

Too late, Regina already came in and greeted her with a tiny smile, which turned into an _Oh_ when she saw Emma's nakedness.

''You really could have got dressed before letting me in.''

''Good morning to you too, Regina.''

''Are you alive?'' the dark-haired woman asked while walking to the window and opening the curtains to let more daylight in. Emma found her shirt and brought it to her nose, wrecking it to the smell of alcohol and smoke. She quickly pulled it on.

''Pretty much,'' Emma replied. ''I'm fine, except for the headache.''

Regina turned to her and couldn't help noticing how fresh she looked. You couldn't tell that last night she was almost as drunk as Emma, to the point where they actually laughed together. She was smiling at her, with her brown hair carefully combed and her makeup on.

Emma suddenly felt like a scarecrow.

''Where's Henry?''

''You were supposed to drop him off here this morning, but you are kind of already here.''

Emma finally remembered Snow and Charming and how worried they must be because she didn't get home from her date last night. She quickly grabbed her phone from her pants pocket and unlocked it. Sixteen missed calls and two text messages. All from Snow.

''Shit,'' she said. ''She's gonna kill me.''

''Snow?''

''Yeah, I forgot to text her or something last night. She must be looking for me all over Storybrooke right now.''

''This is the last place she'd look for you in.'' Regina smirked. ''I bet she'll think I kidnapped you and locked you up in my basement.''

''You would never do that. Hey, if it wasn't for you, I'd be frozen in front of The Rabbit Hole right now.'' Emma leaned her head a bit on the left. ''_Would_ you kidnap me?''

''I have no reason to do that.'' She smiled. ''And I don't have a basement.''

Emma laughed and got up, pulling up her jeans and sighing deeply. Her head hurt and she was hungry like a wolf. She'd give anything for a coffee right now.

''I guess I should go.''

''Wait, you can't leave in that stage.''

''What stage?'' Emma felt confused.

''I can't let you out of my house hungry and in pain,'' Regina's reply surprised Emma and she raised her eyebrow at her. She surely didn't see _that_ coming.

''You'll give me food?''

''I made breakfast. And I think you could use some coffee and an aspirin.''

''You're reading my mind.''

She followed Regina downstairs to the kitchen, where she was welcomed by a plate full of pancakes and a big cup of coffee. The blonde smiled widely and sat down, opposite to Regina.

''You made pancakes.''

Regina nodded. ''Just… Don't come up with all the hugging again.''

''Hugging?''

Emma searched her memory and recalled trying to unlock the front door, sitting on the kitchen counter and the hugging Regina up in the guest bedroom. Suddenly, she felt embarrassed. Or surprised. She couldn't really say.

''I'm sorry,'' she apologized right away. ''I was drunk.''

''Yeah, well… I was too,'' Regina admitted. ''So it's fine. You should probably consider texting your mother before she comes to my door with swords and torches.''

Emma laughed and pulled out her phone, typing a message to Snow.

**I'm okay. Stayed at Regina's last night. Don't worry, I'll be home soon.**

Snow didn't reply, but called in an instant, making Emma have to resist the pancakes for a moment.

_''Emma? Are you okay?''_

''Yes, I'm fine. I had a few too much drinks, I guess. I didn't want to wake you guys so Regina took me home.''

_''Regina? And Neal?''_

Emma sighed, glancing at Regina on the other side of the table, sipping her coffee.

''It's a long story. Anyways, Regina came along and offered to take me home. I'll come as soon as I finish breakfast.''

_''You're having _breakfast_ with her?''_ Snow seemed more than surprised. Emma rolled her eyes, which made Regina laugh quietly.

''Yes. Don't worry, she won't poison me. Tell Henry I'll be back soon.''

And with that, she simply hung up on her mother, returning her cell in the pocket. Then she could finally dedicate to the pancakes. They were delicious. So delicious she thought she could eat them every day. Regina was such an excellent cook.

''They're amazing, Regina.''

''I know,'' she simply said, winking Emma with a smile. ''One of many talents I have.''

''Thank you for babysitting me. I'll get fat if I continue having meals at your place.''

''Don't worry about that.''

They ate the breakfast slowly, sliding smoothly into a warm conversation about the weather, holidays, Storybrooke and Henry. At some point, it all lead to Neal. Regina still didn't know what exactly happened between him and Emma, and she wanted to know. Because of Henry, of course. He was their son. They all shared him – although it was mostly between Regina and Emma. They were the mothers. Neal was there but yet _not_ there. Not completely. No matter how hard was he trying, he was still sort of a stranger in their son's life.

''So what exactly happened last night? Maybe you can tell me now when you're not dealing with too much alcohol.''

Emma sighed. She still had a lot to explain. To Henry, to her parents… To herself.

''I ended it all up. It just didn't feel right and I don't want to be trapped in a bad relationship. And I know Henry will hate me now. But I had no choice.''

''And Neal… How did he react?'' the brunette wanted to know.

''He got pretty mad. And broken. I broke his heart. I think he's still hung up on me. After all these years, he still has feelings for me. And I don't feel the same way.''

''Some feelings never die. I now that.'' Regina sighed, the memory of Daniel automatically invading her mind. ''But some do. And you can't force yourself to love someone you don't.''

''He was actually convinced I'll accept to move in with him. Is he crazy? We haven't been dating longer than two months. I mean, what the actual fuck?''

''Language, Emma,'' Regina warned her. ''And yes, that probably wasn't a wise request.''

''He could as well ask me to marry him. You know what he said? That we'll have to move in _at some point_. Like it was something normal. I really don't get him.''

''It's pretty simple. He's in love with you. He wants to be with you.''

''But I don't want to be with him,'' Emma said. ''I don't how will I ever look in his eyes again. He must hate me so much.''

''He'll get over it. I think you did well. I saw Henry - he was starting to get… ideas. Illusions. It's better to cut it off right in the start.''

''Henry will hate me.''' Emma sounded scared, desperate. ''He will never forgive me.''

''He will have to. He's big boy. He'll understand.''

Emma looked up, locking her eyes with Regina's. This woman in front of her was so full of understanding and compassion. She never expected to hear these words from her. It was just so… strange. And yet, it made Emma feel so much better.

''Thank you.''

''For what?''

''Understanding. Comforting.'' Emma smiled gently. ''Making me breakfast.''

''Yes, of course.'' Regina nodded. ''Anytime.''

Emma stood up and sighed, getting her jacket. She didn't want to leave the mansion and the delicious breakfast, she didn't want to deal with her parents, all the questions, Henry, Neal. She just felt like going back to bed and oversleeping the day. Or maybe the week.

''I have to go. My parents will go crazy.''

Regina rolled her eyes at the mention of the Charmings. ''I'm surprised they're not here already, breaking into my house to get you back.''

Emma laughed. ''Well, I guess I'll see you later. I'll bring Henry in time for lunch.''

''Do you want me to drive you home?'' Regina offered.

''No, thanks. I think I could use a walk.''

''Alright.''

She walked Emma to the door, and when the blonde waved goodbye and got out, something occurred to Regina. Something that needed to be said.

''Emma.''

''Yes?'' Emma turned around, asking herself what could Regina possibly add to all this talk.

''Henry will never hate you.''

Those words made Emma smile and she had to control herself from hugging Regina once again. She was sure the other woman wouldn't like it very much. She'd probably be annoyed, actually.

''Thank you,'' was all she said before turning around and heading home.

* * *

As soon as she heard the front door of their apartment had opened and closed, Snow hurried to welcome her daughter. But, instead of Emma, she found her husband, taking off his coat and hanging it up on the hanger.

''Oh, it's you,'' she said in a slightly disappointed tone. Charming smiled and approached his wife, leaving a small kiss on her cheek.

''You seem thrilled to see me,'' he teased. Snow wrinkled.

''Emma's not home yet. I'm worried.''

''You don't have to be. She's most probably at Neal's.'' He walked to the kitchen and took a cookie from the bowl on the counter. ''Did she answer her phone?''

''Obviously not. I called her like fifteen times.''

''Emma is not a little kid anymore. I'm sure she's okay.''

''I really don't get how can you be so calm,'' Snow pointed out. Charming smiled once again.

''You are too much into this parenting thing since we got home from Neverland. I think Emma could use a break from you.''

''Are you calling me annoying?''

He glanced at her, with her hands crossed over her chest and her head leaned aside. Not exactly the most friendly pose, Charming knew. But Snow was too worried. She was acting like their daughter was a teenager and not a fully-grown woman who, besides, had her own son. She could perfectly take care of herself.

''Where's Henry?''

''He's still asleep.'' Snow pulled her phone out. ''I'm calling her again.''

As she unlocked the phone, she noticed a new text. From Emma. She exhaled in relief, her heart finally settled down as she opened the message to read it.

**I'm okay. Stayed at Regina's last night. Don't worry, I'll be home soon.**

''What the hell..?'' Snow expressed her surprise out loud. Charming gave her a questioning look.

''What is it? Is it Emma?''

''Yeah. She slept at _Regina's_?'' she still couldn't believe. ''What?''

''When did they become best friends?''

Snow dialed Emma's number in an instant, calling her cell to assure she was fine. Despite all the things Regina had done to save them, despite how she showed she's changed, there was still that small thing inside Snow that prevented her from fully trusting her. She knew Regina was another person now - a _good_ person - but she just couldn't forget all the things she did back in their past. Not yet.

''Emma?'' Snow yelled when her daughter picked up. ''Are you okay?''

_''Yes, I'm fine. I had a few too much drinks, I guess. I didn't want to wake you guys so Regina took me home.''_

''Regina?'' Snow asked, confused. ''And Neal?''

_''It's a long story. Anyways, Regina came along and offered to take me home. I'll come as soon as I finish breakfast.''_

''You're having _breakfast_ with her?'' she couldn't help almost screaming into the phone. Charming looked at her and she returned him a look – something like a mix of worry, surprise and horror.

_''Yes. Don't worry, she won't poison me. Tell Henry I'll be back soon.''_

And with that sentence, Snow's daughter simply ended the conversation, hanging up on her surprised, confused mother.

''Snow?''

''She's having _breakfast_ with Regina.'' Snow shook her head. ''What the hell?''

''You have to admit Regina has changed. Besides, Emma is often eating at her place.''

''She got _drunk_ last night. And she ended up in Regina's house. How, I have no idea.''

''It's not like it's the end of the world now. They've started to get along well, that's all.''

''And where did Neal go? What happened with him?'' Snow wondered.

''Relax, woman. You'll know when she comes.''

''Okay, seriously, how do you do it?''

''Do what?'' Charming seemed confused. Snow was piercing him with an angry look, and it reminded him how, occasionally, he could get pretty much afraid of his wife.

''Be so perfectly calm! Like your daughter – _our_ daughter – is not just having breakfast with the Evil Queen!''

''Emma is at Mom's house?''

The both turned to the stairs where the question came from, and there was Henry, in his pajamas, with his hair tousled and his eyes still nearly closed.

''Did we wake you up, Henry?''

''You're pretty loud.''

''I'm sorry,'' Snow apologized with a smile. ''I was just worried about your mom, she didn't come home last night.''

''Where is she?'' Henry asked while getting over to the fridge and taking out milk.

''She slept at the mansion. I just talked to her, it was pretty late when she finished her… date, and she didn't want to wake us so Regina took her home.''

The boy poured milk over the cereals in a saucer and then sat to the table. His grandparents once again notice how he had grown up – he was getting taller every day. And his twelfth birthday was near, too. Soon he won't be that adorable little boy anymore, although he'll always remain a kid deep inside.

''She's having breakfast,'' Charming added. ''She'll be home soon.''

Henry simply nodded and started with his cereal. Snow sighed and looked at her husband. Unlike him, she was getting worried about what really happened the night before – it was nothing special just a presentiment of a mother. But, she learned to always pay attention to her presentiment, since they were correct most of the time. So she sneaked out of kitchen while Henry and Charming were talking and found Neal's phone number in her cell, dialing it as she sat down on the bed.

_''Hello?''_

''Neal? Hi. It's Snow.'' She was trying to sound fresh and non-worried. ''Is it a bad time?''

_''I… No, it's fine. What is it?''_ He sounded pretty much like she just woke him up. Snow bit her lower lip and continued onto the thing.

''I was just wondering, did anything bad happen last night? I mean, Emma didn't show up at home and when I called her now, she told me she drank too much and slept over at Regina's.''

_''At Regina's? Seriously?''_

''Yeah.''

_''Well, she didn't exactly seem very much drunk when I left. I don't know where did she run into Regina. She might have been in the bar, I don't know. I was too pissed off to notice.''_

''But… Why didn't she come home with you?'' Snow was completely confused.

_''So you don't know?''_

''Know what?''

_''I guess she left out that small detail – your daughter broke up with me last night, Snow.''_

''_What_?''

And just like that, the presentiment turned out to be true.

* * *

Before she even raised her hand to knock on her parents' door, Emma knew this won't turn out well. Since the very beginning of her and Neal's dating, her parents were very enthusiastic about it – especially her mother. She sincerely believed Emma and her former boyfriend will fall in love all over again, marry and give her a tone of grandchildren. She was too much into that, too much to notice that Emma was far from being happy with Neal. Emma actually thought that was where Henry got the whole _happy-family-shit_ idea. Snow was hurrying with conclusions and it made her grandson believe that he'll have his parents back together again. Which was obviously not happening.

So now, Emma had to break another heart. And she knew this will hurt her much more than with Neal.

She breathed deeply a few times and pressed the doorknob. It was open. She slipped it, hoping no one will notice. And she found herself face to face with her mother.

''Hey, mom.''

''Do not play the mommy card.'' Snow pointed her finger into Emma's face. ''Do you know how worried I was?''

''I'm sorry. I should've texted you.''

''No, you should've come home.''

''I drank a little bit too much. I just didn't want to bother you guys.''

''So you went to Regina?''

Emma felt like a teenager. A teenager who got home too late and faced her angry mom. She had to remind herself that she was 28, not 15, and that she could do with her life whatever she wanted to. And yes, that included sleeping at the Mayor's house, if she felt like doing that. After all, she and Regina were starting to normalize their relationship and Emma suddenly felt like they were becoming friends. And it felt really good.

''Regina was so kind to offer me her guest bedroom when I told her I didn't want to go home. Cause I don't really have other place to stay,'' Emma snapped at her mother and walked to the kitchen. This conversation was slowly starting to piss her off.

''Emma, _why_ exactly you didn't want to come home? Because you were drunk, or because you broke up with Neal?''

''You broke up with dad?''

Emma froze right there in the kitchen, turned to the wall. She would have given anything to disappear, but it was impossible. So she slowly turned around, facing Henry's confused and accusing look when he came down the stairs. She pierced her mother angrily, while Snow's eyes were saying _I'm so sorry_. Then she turned back to Henry. He was looking at her, clearly showing anger, confusion. Disappointment. And that hurt the most.

She couldn't say a word.

* * *

**Thanks for reading! :***


	3. Lies, lies, all around

**A/N: Thank you so much for all the reviews and follows! It honestly makes me very happy. I didn't imagine so many people will like my story. Thank you and keep reading! :)**

**Here is the third chapter. I originally wrote one part of it on my phone and then erased it by mistake so I had to write it again. It's not identical, but I think it turned out well. It might take time until I post another one. I'm pretty busy with school and everything this week so... I'll try to write it as soon as I can :)**

* * *

**CHAPTER 3: Lies, lies, all around**

Awkward silence that filled the Charmings' apartment was broken by Henry's voice after a couple of painfully quiet moments. Emma sincerely had no idea what was worse – Henry's accusative words or this painful silence. She just couldn't stand his son expressing anything but love to her.

"Tell me," he insisted. "Did you break up with dad?"

"Kid..." Emma sighed, realizing there's not a nice way to say to a child his parents will never ever get back together. "I did."

"But... You were getting along!" Henry seemed desperate. "You love each other."

"You don't understand. I did love your father, once. A lot. But it's been too long. Those feelings are gone."

"That's impossible. He's your true love. You just _have_ to be together. Like grandma and grandpa."

Emma looked at her parents, desperate for some helpful words. Both of them were studying the floor, looking for some nonexistent dirt. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to clear her head.

"You are supposed to live happily ever after," Henry tried again. "Together!"

"No, Henry. Listen to me." She approached her son. "He is not my true love. I feel that. I know it hurts you - and I'm very, very sorry about that - but I can't spend my life with a man I don't love."

He jerked back when she tried to put a hand on his shoulder, piercing her with a furious glance of pure hate. That look stabbed Emma right in the chest, she felt like her heart was ripping in two parts. And there were no words that could repair it. The damage was done. She hurt her son's feelings, drowned all his expectations, and he will never forgive her.

_He hates me,_ Emma thought. _My son hates me._

"You're lying!" he snapped finally. "You're lying to me! I know you were meant to be together. We were supposed to move in together and be a family."

"Who told you that?" Emma was surprised. Would Neal really do this? Promise Henry something without even knowing it will come true? Was he fucking _stupid_?

"Dad. And grandma."

"_What?!_!" Her eyes ran from Henry to Snow that was standing on her left, refusing to look at her. She took a step forward to her and completely exploded with anger. Was everyone seriously so fucking _stupid_?

"What the fuck did you do? What the hell did you tell him?"

"Emma, I... I'm sorry, I didn't think you'll..."

"That's damn right, you didn't think at all! You made him believe we're getting back together! Without even knowing what was going on!"

"You were dating!" Snow yelled. "And he came up with all this questions, I couldn't figure what to tell him."

"So you decided to _lie_? Very clever of you, Snow!"

"I did not lie... exactly. I really believed you two were starting over together."

"You are so fucking _stupid_," Emma screamed right into her mother's face. She wasn't thinking - words were just coming out of her mouth.

"Emma, hey!" Charming was trying to stop her from jumping on Snow and ripping her head off. "You're talking to your mother. Slow down."

"Do you even hear this? She _promised_ him he's getting his parents back. You can't do that, you just _can't_."

She finally ran out of accusations and sat down on the stairs, digging her head into her hands. There was this silence once again, but now it felt like she won't find the right words _ever_ again. So she just remained in that position, trying to make everything disappear - to make herself disappear.

"Emma..." Snow tried again, but she just rose up her hand, waving her mother to leave her alone.

"I'm sorry."

"You fucking should be."

"Look, I'll talk to Henry, I'll explain. He'll understand. Right, Henry?"

Snow looked up at Henry, but he had the same angry-sad look in his eyes, now fixing them on his grandmother. He looked around the room.

"You lied. You _all_ lied. You made me believe I'll have my family back."

His words were cold, harming everyone in the room. He clearly made them realize what they have done. They broke his heart. They killed his hopes. They took away his family - or the illusion of one. For the first time in his life, he was completely sure he'll have his mom and dad together again. All those afternoons in the park and the woods with his parents, evening walks, ice-creams and pizzas, movies... He took that as signs. As the start of a family life. As the start of their Happily Ever After. And now, with only few words, all that was gone. And he wasn't ready to forgive them.

"You'll always have your family." Snow tried hard to smile. It was a pretty pathetic smile, though. "You'll always have us."

"Well, I don't want it anymore. I don't want you." He slowly moved his eyes over every one of them. "I don't want anyone of you."

And with those words, he ran out of the apartment, leaving the door opened behind him. He ran down on the street, away from this place he had come to call home. And he knew exactly where he was going - to the person that was always there for him, the person that loved him more than anything and would never lie to him again.

He was going to his mother.

* * *

"Where did he go now?" Snow was looking out the window, searching the street for Henry. But she couldn't see him, he was already gone.

She screwed up. Again.

"Away. Away from us liars," Emma repeated his words. Snow sat down on the stairs by her.

"We screwed up."

"Excuse me?" Emma finally looked up. "Y_ou_ screwed up. You and the idiot Neal. I just can't believe how brainless you are."

"Emma!" Charming warned her again.

"Oh, save it. I'm saying the truth. She lied. He lied. And I come out to be the bad guy." She stood up. "So typically of the perfect little Charmings."

Snow looked at her daughter in horror, trying to consume and understand the words she has just said. She was really hoping Emma is finally going to get her happy ending with Neal. She really believed they were finally going to be the family they're supposed to be. That Henry will have a father and a mother. That happiness is there.

She was so wrong. Emma didn't want this. She knew perfectly well Emma adored her son, but she obviously had no intention bringing his family together. And Snow just couldn't understand it. She supported that relationship from the very start, encouraging her daughter to spend more time with her supposed true love. To hell, she was more enthusiastic about it than Emma. And she couldn't think of a reasonable explanation.

"Where are you going now?" she asked, looking at Emma approaching the door.

"I don't know."

"Maybe he went to see Neal. You should go check."

"He didn't." Emma glanced at her mother. "I can't believe you're still trying to repair this. You're unbelievable."

"I'm not..." Snow tried to explain, but gave up. "Whatever. Just for the record, I really thought he was your true love."

"Well, surprise - he isn't," Emma's tone was sarcastic. "And your wrong beliefs screwed up everything. In the future, stay out of my relationships."

Snow said nothing. Emma went out and got down on the street. She tried to put herself into her son's position. Where did he go? Where could he possibly go to find comfort and peace he needed?

While walking down the street, she recalled Regina's words from this morning. _Henry will never hate you._

So wrong. He hated her right now. She saw his look. It was hate. Will he ever be able to forgive her for giving him such false hopes? She didn't care about Snow or Neal or anyone else, she just wanted Henry to forgive _her_. She needed him.

He most likely won't. He'll just keep giving her that look. The look that made her heart fall apart in her chest. So, yeah, Regina was wrong.

_Regina_. Emma's face lit up as she smiled to the sunny street. She suddenly knew exactly where her son went.

* * *

The sound of her front door opened caught Regina in the middle of making lasagna, which was her son's favorite food. Emma promised this morning to bring him in time for lunch and Regina spent a few hours from then to now preparing Henry's favorite. She actually considered inviting Emma to stay and eat with them. She wasn't sure why, though. Maybe because they shared a pretty drunk night and a decent breakfast? She thought they were far from being friends, but now it seemed more... acceptable. She was just recalling how Emma thanked her like a thousand times, when someone opened the door and entered the house.

"Who is it?" she yelled, abandoning her cooking and walking to the hall. There was Henry, standing inside and staring vacantly at her, with his eyes filled with tears.

"Henry? What are you doing here?" Regina was surprised to see him there, alone. "Emma said she'll drop you off for lunch."

"Mom," he cried almost childishly, running into her arms, hugging her strong. She squeezed him hard, wondering what the hell was going on.

Then she remembered. Neal. Emma. She must've told him.

"They lied to me. All of them."

"Sweetheart, what happened?"

"Emma. Emma broke up with dad. It wasn't supposed to be so! They were supposed to be together, with _me_." He sniffed. "They are each other's true love."

He left the hug and stepped away. Regina looked into his eyes and she saw his feelings before he said anything.

"I hate her," he whispered.

"No, you don't."

"Yes, I do," Henry argued. "She lied. She ruined my happy ending. My family."

"You still have your family. You have Emma, Neal, and you have me. Listen to me, Henry, you can't understand some grown up stuff yet. But I assure you Emma made the right decision."

"You're on her side?"

The brunette couldn't help smiling, shaking her head left and right. "I'm on _your_ side. If Emma feels she doesn't love Neal anymore, it's better to end it up. Trust me, if she had decided to stay with him, it wouldn't be a happy ending. It would just hurt you even more."

"I'm not so sure." He wrinkled. "They were in love."

"Once, yes. But it changes. Feelings change, sometimes disappear. I know one thing for sure, and that's that Emma loves you very, very much. And I love you too. We will always be your family, you can't change that. And I'm sure you don't _hate_ any of us."

He stopped to think for a minute. It seemed like forever, but Regina saw that look in his eyes changing, replaced by light. Henry smiled.

"I don't. I can't. I love you all so much."

"You have to forgive your mother then. She just wants the best for you."

The boy nodded and Reina pulled him into another warm hug. Then someone knocked on the door.

"Why don't you go to the kitchen check out what I'm preparing for lunch," she said. "I'll get this."

He smiled widely and disappeared in the kitchen. Regina opened the door and there was Emma on the porch, confused and desperate.

"Is Henry here?"

"Yes. He arrived a few minutes ago." She motioned the blonde in. "He told me everything."

"Did he tell you that he hates me and my entire family now?"

"He doesn't." Regina smiled. "He can't hate you."

"Oh, yes, he can. And after how my mother and his father screwed everything up, he's not gonna forgive me."

"Emma. Henry does not hate you."

"Mom's right. I don't."

Emma turned around to see Henry coming out of the kitchen, approaching her with a tiny smile on his face. She smiled back at him.

"You don't, kid? Are you sure?"

"It's not your fault. If you're not happy with dad, I can't force you to be with him. Mom told me that."

"She did?" Emma raised an eyebrow at Regina, surprised. She shrugged and smiled.

"So we're okay now? You don't hate me anymore?"

"I could never hate you," Henry pointed out something he considered obvious. "You're my mom."

"Oh, kid." Emma's eyes teared up a little bit while she was wrapping her arms around her son. He hugged her strong and she looked at Regina, mouthing a _Thank you._

Reina nodded and smiled widely at the blonde. "Hey, you know what, why don't you stay for lunch?"

"Really?" Emma seemed surprised. "Two meals in one day?"

"Why not? I made lasagna."

"In that case, I won't be able to say no."

The two of them laughed together and Henry looked at them, feeling strangely happy all of a sudden. He realized something.

_This is my family._

* * *

"Okay, this was seriously the best lasagna I've ever tasted." Emma leaned back on her chair, palming her full stomach. She caught Regina's puzzled-slash-sarcastic look.

"You eat something else besides junk food?"

"Very funny." Emma grinned. "And yes, I do. My mother cooks for me."

"Snow? Really?"

"Grandma makes delicious pasta," Henry observed very cleverly, then looked at Regina and quickly corrected himself: "But yours is better, of course."

"And I'm pretty sure her sauce is from a can," Emma added.

Regina couldn't help laughing. It was happening quite a lot lately. Emma had this weird and sometimes not so funny sense of humor, and her jokes were sometimes pretty dumb, but there was still some odd little thing about that which made the former queen laugh. And she enjoyed it. Especially if the joke was on Snow.

"That's just mean."

"Can't help it." The blonde shrugged. "She can't compare to you. You're an expert."

Henry's eyes were dancing from one of his mothers to the other. He couldn't help asking himself what was going on. Just the fact that the two of them were sitting at the same table without fighting and yelling, actually having a normal conversation, was a pretty strange thing. And yet, it came to be so common. A few months ago, they would have probably been throwing plates at each other already. Sure, a few months ago Regina wouldn't have invited Emma for lunch. And here they were, smiling and laughing to each other's jokes. That was another coming-to-be common thing - Emma's presence at this table for dinner, lunch or breakfast. Henry loved it, but it still felt strange.

"Okay, stop it," Regina warned while getting up to take dirty dishes to the sink and the blonde couldn't help noticing her smooth moves and her perfect figure. The fact was, the former Evil Queen was just gorgeous. On that mysterious, slightly evil way. In one moment she was Regina, all new and changed, and a second later Emma would notice this glimpse in her dark brown eyes. This tiny little shadow of evilness as she was arguing with her. It was just a tease, though, and Emma came to like their little disagreements. She liked to tease, especially if she got to tease the brunette. It made her laugh.

Lately, a lot of things about Regina were making her laugh.

"Why? Because I'm complimenting your delicious food made for Gods?"

"Here you go again."

"Told you I can't help it."

Regina dropped the plates into the sink and turned around, looking at Emma.

"Enough."

"Sorry." She shrugged. "I just love your cooking."

There it was again. The friendly tease. Henry smiled at it. And caught both of his mothers smiling too. It was obviously entertaining, as much as Regina was trying to disagree.

"You're gonna make me too self-confident about my cooking." Regina winked. "We wouldn't want that."

"Well, let it be." Emma winked back and smiled. This was entertaining her, making her lips curl into a smile automatically. She was happy to be friends with Regina. It felt good. Really good.

Is this what we are? she asked herself. Friends?

_Maybe_, a tiny little voice in her head replied.

That made the blonde smile.

* * *

In the evening, after her afternoon shift was over, the Sheriff was sitting at a table at Granny's, slowly drinking her hot chocolate with cinnamon and partly listening to Ruby, who was blabbing about some super hot guy she had met last night in the bar. She drifted away in her own thoughts, recalling that she had two meals with the Mayor today. Should she be concerned?

"And, oh sweet Jesus, his hair was just so perfect. Like, the best hair I have ever seen on a man..."

Emma nodded distantly to show she was listening. The phone vibrated in her pocket and she pulled it out, taking a sip of her chocolate. One text message. She slid her finger over the screen to open it.

It was from Regina. That was extremely odd. Regina wasn't much of a friendly-texting person - she preferred calling, or showing up and talking face to face.

**Is Henry's history book at your place? He can't find it.**

Of course it was about Henry. Why else would Regina text her? _She's not looking for a friendly chat,_ Emma reminded herself while typing the reply and hitting send, still listening to Ruby with one ear.

_I don't know. I'm at Granny's, I'll check when I get home._

**Okay. Thanks. You can bring it to him in the morning.**

_I can just drop it off tonight if he needs it._

**No need to do that. He's about to pass out on the couch. Looks like the lasagna is still working.**

_It definitely worked on me. I actually didn't have dinner._

**That's quite something. You're sort of a food addict, as far as I noticed.**

_No. YOUR food addict._

**Stop it, Savior.**

_What's with you and compliments?_

**No. YOUR compliments.**

_Why?_

**I guess I'm not used to all this friends thing.**

_Are we friends?_

**I don't know.**

_Maybe you'll find out._

**Good night, Swan.**

_Wait._

**What?**

_That lasagna was really something ;)_

**I refuse to answer that. Sleep well.**

"You're texting Regina?"

Her friend's voice woke her form the world of text messages. Emma jerked her head up and found Ruby leaned over the table, staring at her phone. She moved it away quickly, hiding the texts like it was some kind of a big national secret.

"Do you have to invade like that?"

"You weren't even listening to me," Ruby accused. "Regina got you all busy texting."

"It was about a book. Henry's book."

"A book, yeah."

"Are you insinuating something here?"

"Oh, come on. Look at you, all blushing and smiling here. It's pretty clear," Ruby theorized, tilting her head left. "You have a thing for Regina."

Emma really didn't notice the wide smile caused by Regina's text. She also didn't recall blushing. And it seemed to become a constant happening lately.

And what the hell was Ruby talking about?

"Excuse me? A _thing_?" Emma wrinkled. "For _Regina_?"

"Oh, please, Emma. It's so obvious. Since you got here, you two have all this deep looks and undressing each other with your eyes thing." She raised an eyebrow as she was explaining. "It's not like I'm blind or something."

"What the hell? I do _not_ have a thing for Regina."

"Deny it all you want, Emma Swan." The brunette smiled, getting up. "But I'm a wolf. I can smell chemistry. And you two are literally on fire."

* * *

**Leave me some reviews! Love you all :***


	4. Make a wish

**A/N: I know, I know. I'm so, so, SO sorry it took me so long to update. But school is crazy and I had a lot of work to do. I'm sorry once again. I promise you'll get the fifth chapter sooner. As soon as I manage to write it. I promise I'll be quick.  
Hope you're gonna enjoy it! I love you all. Thanks for following and favs and reviews. And keep reading :)**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. Sadly. **

**I dedicate this chapter to Lauren (cfgs) who's always been a support and a great friend. I love you! :***

**Oh, and: YES, YES, OUAT IS BACK TONIGHT, THANKS GOD! You cannot imagine how happy I am.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 4: Make a wish**

The rest of Emma's weekend passed in blurry laziness and pretty much successful attempts to avoid her parents. She spent most of the time outside the apartment, with Henry's history book being the excuse to slip out early in the morning and don't come back until the Charmings were absent for their daily walk or something like that. Henry was staying at Regina's and he was still asleep when she came to the mansion to drop off the book. Regina was surprised to see the sheriff at her door at 8 am, and she was also still in her pajamas. If that even was just a common pajamas. Emma couldn't take her eyes off the knee-length silk night gown in a very interesting shade of ruby red - she found herself staring until Regina warned her (_"What is so interesting on me this morning, Miss Swan?"_) and she was suddenly blushing (_"Um... What? Nothing, just... Nothing."_). However, she left Henry's book in Regina's hands, apologized for coming over so early and quickly left, wondering what the hell had just happened.

It was the first time in her life that Emma Swan missed work. Her all day consisted of taking a long, calming walk on the beach, having lunch at Granny's - trying to avoid Ruby and her crazy theories - and a drift drive around the town in her yellow bug until she was sure her parents were out of the apartment. She sneaked in, changed her clothes and grabbed a quick snack while her phone was charging before she dashed back out, ready for her night shift. She needed work. Her thoughts were wondering all day long, she couldn't stop herself from thinking. Thinking about her parents, about Neal, Henry... Regina. It eventually came to Regina. She seemed to be the only person that understood her lately - although Emma didn't believe she'll _ever_ say that. Regina was the only one to tell her she did well, to not consider her a total idiot and intrude her private life. To offer help, comfort. If there was one thing she for sure shared with the former queen, it was their unconditional love for Henry. But they've started to share more and more stuff, like lunches (_and_ breakfasts _and_ dinners), talks, jokes, laughter... Drunken nights. Surprisingly, it made her very happy. Regina's company was making her happy.

Now, when she was sitting in the station, her mind hadn't shut down immediately as she thought it would. Instead, there was Neal. Neal and his stupid propositions but, still, also his broken heart. A heart she had crushed. But she doesn't owe him an apology. Right?

"This is stupid," Emma whispered to herself. "I don't owe anything to anyone. I don't have to feel guilty and think I'm a bad person. And I'm _not_ crazy because I'm talking to myself now."

With a deep sigh, the blonde swung her legs off the desk and made a few steps to the window, looking at the beautiful dark night outside. She raised her arms up above her head to stretch them.

_This is gonna be a long night._

And it really was. Until her phone beeped on the desk so she turned around and quickly dashed back there to grab it. Maybe someone was able to turn her thoughts away from that feeling of guilt and confusion.

**Hey. I just wanted to ask if you have any plans for next Friday.**

At first, Emma just stared blankly at the text message she had just received. From Regina Mills. _Any plans for next Friday?_ It sounded almost like something someone would ask before inviting someone else out. On a date. Was Regina asking her out?

Her brain stopped at the thought, finally regarding to it as silly. Would Regina ask her out? Of course not. Not even in weirdest dreams. Usually, that was what friends did. Going out. Chatting and laughing, accompanied with a bottle of wine. Or vodka. Only, that was not what _those_ two women did. Because Emma wasn't even sure they were friends. _True_ friends.

Confused and a bit dazed, the blonde typed the answer quickly. Surprisingly, Regina replied in an instant.

_Why? What do you mean? _

**What do I mean? It's Henry's birthday, Miss Swan. In case you forgot.**

Henry's birthday. Crap. Yes.

_Oh, that. I don't know. I'm not planning anything yet._

**I was thinking of a nice, calm family dinner at the mansion. I can cook. And you can invite your parents. If you have to.**

_Dinner sounds perfect. But I'm afraid Henry's plans look more like a crowded evening at Granny's with plenty of food you disapprove. And candy._

**Did he say that?**

_Kind of. He mentioned he'd like to invite everyone. Which means, yeah, my parents included._

**That's nice.**

_It is?_

**Sarcasm, Miss Swan. Sarcasm.**

_Oh. Right. So?_

**So, we have to obey our soon-to-be 12-year-old and invite the whole town.**

Frankly, Regina's brief decision surprised her. As far as Emma had noticed, the dark-haired woman wasn't a fan of crowded parties. Nor unhealthy food.

_Really? You want to spend the evening in a tiny space full of people you usually don't stand?_

**Why would you think that? I socialize. I have drinks there at weekends. I have friends, for God's sake.**

_Okay, okay. Sorry. Anyways, fine. We can do that. Talk to Henry._

**I will, tomorrow.**

_Okay._

**Okay.**

Although the conversation was pretty much over, Emma felt like she had to say something else. Continue the chat. Distract herself from her own confused mind. So she typed again, biting her lower lip and begging silently Regina will reply and save her from herself.

_So. Anything new?_

* * *

After sending the last text to Emma, Regina laid her phone down on the table and headed to her room to prepare for sleeping. She stopped in front of Henry's room and opened the door quietly, smiling at the sight of him peacefully asleep under the colorful covers. His brunette mother closed the door again - making sure she doesn't make any sound that could wake him up - and then walked down the corridor to her own room.

Bright light filled the darkness when she pressed the switch on the wall and she was once again welcomed by a cold room and an empty bed. It was always like that. After Henry went to sleep, Regina could only wander around the big mansion or do her work. No one to talk to, no one to have a drink with, no one to laugh with until late in the night. Most of the time she enjoyed being alone. After all, she was not really _alone_. She had Henry. Her son, her little prince. And it was okay. But now, she had to share him with Emma. And suddenly, it was all changed. Her prince was not hers only and lonely nights became too lonely. The house too empty. The bed too cold.

Regina walked to the bed and sat down, undoing the buttons of her white shirt. Now, on her mind was Emma. Emma who intruded her life so unexpectedly and ruined everything she was carefully building in years, ruined the relationship between her and her son - or so she thought. Because now, Emma was not that intruder she hated anymore. She was so much more than that. She was a part of her family, she was there to talk, to tease, to make her laugh. She liked her presence at the table for dinner and she liked her ability to elicit a smile on her face. And she wanted her to do it more frequently. She wanted Emma around more. Or all the time.

The dark-haired woman smiled to her empty bedroom. It has been a long time since she had enjoyed another person's company this much. Except Henry, of course. He could also make her smile, make her feel accepted. But Emma... With Emma it was different. She had that special charm - ironically, yes, since she was the Charmings' daughter - and Regina found herself actually liking that. The blonde was her friend. Although she wasn't really good at expressing her feelings and everything that was on her mind, she was sure Emma understood. Emma understood her. Better than most people around here. And Emma also wanted to be her friend, and she liked spending time with her. But really, they were so much more than just friends - they were _family_.

As she pulled on her night gown, Regina realized she had left her phone on the table downstairs. She got up with an annoyed groan and walked down, grabbing the phone and quickly returning up. When she unlocked the screen, there was a new text message. From Emma. Again.

_So... Anything new?_

Regina frowned. She thought their conversation was over. But yet, Emma obviously wanted to keep texting. And Regina was the one to start it - just like the other day, with Henry's book. Lately, she was looking for any unimportant detail possible to get in contact with the blonde. Because it felt good to talk and text and tease friendly. It made her smile.

**Nothing in particular. I was getting ready for bed, Henry's already asleep. You?**

_I'm working night shift. And I'm bored._

**So you're texting me?**

_You can be very amusing, Madame Mayor. And I need a distraction from my own thoughts._

**What are you thinking about so hard?**

_Everything. I don't think I'll be able to look into Neal's eyes ever again. I don't know if I can keep avoiding my parents for the rest of my life. My life sucks at the moment._

**Don't say that, Emma. You have a beautiful son. You have your family. You are happy... aren't you?**

_You haven't noticed the part about avoiding my family... permanently?_

**I wasn't referring to the Charmings.**

_Oh. Who then?_

**Well, Henry. And me.**

_You really see me as family?_

**When you're not teasing and making stupid jokes that make no sense... yes. I do.**

_I like that. I like this family we make._

**Me too.**

_And you don't hate my jokes, admit it. Nor the teasing._

**You got me. I can't wait for you to make a nonsense joke so I can laugh till I die. Ha ha ha.**

_You're not being funny._

**Relax. It's just my sarcasm. You'll get used to it.**

_Kind of did already._

**If someone had told me two years ago that I'll be getting along with you like this, I'd say he's crazy as hell.**

_Or just rip his heart out for insulting your dignity._

**Evil Queen jokes are not welcomed.**

_Sorry._

**Don't you have some work to do, Sheriff?**

_Nope. The city is perfectly peaceful and asleep._

**You could get a phone call any minute.**

_Yeah, it'd probably be about Leroy getting drunk again. I really don't have much to do._

**Should I reduce your payment then?**

_I think the phone is ringing, wait._

**Haha. All right, all right. But be careful about what you say to your boss ;)**

_We're being bossy now, huh?_

**And when aren't we, dear?**

_Damn you royalty._

**I should go. I have some beauty sleep to do.**

_You don't need that. You can't possibly be any prettier._

**Are you calling me pretty?**

_I'm calling you what it is._

**I still have to sleep. We'll arrange everything around Henry's birthday before Friday.**

_Okay. Sleep well :)_

**Goodnight, Emma :)  
**

With the last text, both of them put their phones away and took a second to think about each other. Emma thought about Regina's openness and kindness, and how she actually came to be a very interesting person. Also teasing. Regina thought about Emma's frequent compliments and discovered they made her feel good about herself. And about the blonde.

If only those two women were aware that they had fallen asleep with a wide smile on their faces that night.

* * *

Friday came quickly – too quickly. Emma and Regina had decided to organize that big party at Granny's Henry wanted, but kept it a secret. It was a surprise for the kid. He was actually convinced they forgot about it and seemed pretty much down last days. His mothers would just exchange looks and smile to each other because they were preparing a big surprise.

On Friday morning, Henry woke up at Emma's apartment. She welcomed him with a card and a chocolate, hugging him until he lost air. He was really disappointed when he saw nothing _but_ a card a chocolate, but tried hard not to show it. When his grandparents approached to give him a big hug, Emma literally ran out of the apartment, yelling that she'll wait in the car. She was still avoiding them. And Henry found that annoying. Although he understood his blonde mother perfectly - she was upset with them and it was okay – he found strength to forgive them for all the lying. But he guessed it was so easy because he was just a kid. And it seemed pretty hard and complicated to be a grown up.

The fact that he got no gifts at all from Snow and Charming either slightly concerned Henry. It was his twelfth birthday, after all. Twelve is a big number. He _should_ get something.

Regina picked him up after school, gave him a huge hug and a big kiss on the cheek. No present. His concern was slowly turning into suspicion. They must have been preparing something, some kind of a surprise. There was no other explanation for their strange behavior. And when he actually asked his brunette mother if they were doing something that evening, and she said they were going to have dinner at Granny's with Emma, Henry didn't know what to think anymore. It seemed like his birthday had just become another ordinary day.

Around 7 pm, Regina sneaked into her room while her son was watching TV and closed the door behind her. Then she pulled her phone out of the pocket, scrolled down to find Emma's number and pressed _Call_. Emma picked up after the second ring, her voice slightly excited.

_''Savior speaking, for Operation Wish.''_

''Is this really necessary?'' Regina sighed and sat on the bed, trying to keep her voice down.

_''Yes, it is. And also, I find it quite amusing to sneak around and keep secrets.''_

''We did not sneak.''

_''Fine, fine. Break my heart. Where are you?''_

''Home. Henry's watching TV. I'm waiting for the signal and then we'll go.''

_''Signal. I like it.''_

''Emma,'' Regina warned, trying not to laugh too loud.

_''All right, not everyone is here yet. We're waiting for Blue, Leroy and Geppetto.''_

''Knowing Leroy, he's probably drunk in the bushes outside The Rabbit Hole,'' she commented sarcastically, hearing Emma chuckle on the other side. ''And I was never a fan of that fairy either.''

_''Okay, so the signal is _All the birds are in the nest, the condor can come_. I'll text you that.''_

''That's just stupid.''

_''Regina, please, stop the sarcasm.''_

''Okay, sorry. See you at Granny's.''

_''Keep an eye on the condor.''_

''Is the condor Henry or me?''

_''What a stupid question. He's the condor, of course.''_

''Oh,'' she sounded kind of disappointed.

_''You're the eagle.''_

This time she just couldn't help it – she burst in loud laughter, quickly covering her mouth with her hand. Emma was laughing too and Regina shook her head, coughing to stop the laughing.

''Okay, Swan. Bye.''

_''Wait for the signal, Eagle.''_

Regina laid her phone on the bed and stood up to open the closet and find something to wear. After about five minutes, she decided simple black pants and a red blouse will work. And the pants were tight – probably the only tight ones she possessed.

_Emma will be satisfied_, she thought with a smile. And then frowned, erasing the thought from her mind. What is wrong with that mind lately?

While she was applying red lipstick in the bathroom, she heard footsteps on the stairs and then a buzz of her phone on the bed. Before she managed to run there and grab it, Henry's confused voice floated to her.

''Mom? What does _All the birds are in the nest_ mean?''

_Damnit_, she cursed in herself, walking out to meet her son's puzzled look.

''Who gave you the permission to touch my phone?''

''Um, no one? Since when is your phone such a big secret?''

She grabbed it from Henry's hand and quickly typed _Okay_, then hitting send. Henry was still there, looking at her curiously.

''Mom?''

''What? This is not your business, Henry. Go get ready, we're leaving in a minute.''

''Why would Emma send you this crazy message anyway?'' he asked while walking out, Regina right behind him.

''I don't know, son. She's probably drunk again.''

* * *

''Okay, everyone, I need you to calm down and be quiet!'' Emma yelled, peeking through the window curtain. ''They're gonna be here any minute!''

The crowd inside Granny's did not react, still blabbing pretty loud. Emma sighed in desperation and cleared the throat to yell again.

''Sweetheart,'' Granny said approaching her. ''Let me try.''

Emma just nodded, helplessly looking at the old woman that turned to people.

''HEY!'' Granny yelled, loud enough to make Emma go completely deaf. Every head in the room turned to Granny and they all closed their mouth. The blonde smiled to the scene.

''Now that I got your attention, will you all please shut your damn mouth up and turn the lights off? The condor will be here any minute.''

They all nodded and Emma only caught a glimpse of Leroy turning around, pouring himself another glass of scotch and drinking it up immediately before the lights went off.

''Hey, Emma, where's the cake?'' someone whispered.

''Fuck it,'' she cursed after tripping on someone and walking towards the kitchen in darkness. ''I'll handle that.''

Not five minutes passed before they heard a car stopping outside and footsteps approaching the door.

''Why is everything so dark inside?'' they heard Henry ask. ''Is it closed?''

''I have no idea,'' Regina replied and opened the door. In that very moment, all the lights went back on and everyone jumped on their feet.

''SURPRISE!'' they yelled in unison. Henry's face was lit up with a huge smile as he was looking around too see all the faces. He spotted his grandparents in the corner, smiling widely, Tink and Hook clapping and whistling and Blue right in the corner together with Sneezy and Happy. Even Neal was there, winking to him from his spot next to Rumple.

Just then, Emma walked put from the kitchen with a huge cake in her hands, singing _Happy birthday_. Everyone else joined her, even Regina, as she came in front of him, still signing out loud. Regina stood by her side and they both smiled to their son.

''You really thought we would forget to celebrate your birthday?'' Regina asked. Henry smiled.

''You guys are amazing.''

''Yes, we are,'' Emma agreed, jerking her head towards twelve candles burning on the cake. ''Come on now, blow the candles.''

''Make a wish!'' Regina added.

Henry took a deep breath and stopped for a moment to think about his wish. He had everything he could want, but still he had to wish something. And nothing was coming to his mind.

Emma's eyes found Regina's chocolate brown ones and they smiled sincerely at each other, exchanging deep looks of understanding and happiness. Friendship. They just seemed so truly happy. Henry noticed that and, suddenly, his wish came to his mind in an instant.

_I want my moms to be as happy as they are right now, forever_, he wished silently before blowing all the candles in one shot and receiving a big clap from the crowd.

When he raised his head, his mothers were still looking deep into each other's eyes. And, surprisingly, they looked really happy.

* * *

**Review. Make me happy. Make me write. Mwah :***


	5. Holding hands, not letting go

**A/N: I'm really, really sorry you had to wait so long. School's insane and I can't catch time to write. I'm trying my best so I stayed up late last night and wrote this chapter for you amazing guys. Thank you for the favs, follows and reviews. Continue like that. Big kiss :***

**I'll make sure you get a new one soon this time!**

**Disclaimer: Sadly, I do not own OUAT.**

**Oh, yes: So much SwaQueen in the new episode, oh my God, I nearly cried!**

* * *

**CHAPTER 5: Holding hands, not letting go**

As the clock ticked slowly towards 9, Emma looked around the diner, surely for the hundredth time that evening. The crowd was talking, drinking and eating - they all seemed to have fun. She spotted Henry having a loud conversation with Ruby and Archie, probably about some science fiction movies they were all interested in. There was Hook at the bar, together with Tink and Leroy, taking shots of whiskey while Blue's concerned and slightly judging look pierced them from her place at the table where she sat with Rumple and Belle. And then her eyes met Neal's almost disturbing stare, gazing at her non-stop. She had caught him staring last time she looked around, too - something like ten minutes ago. His eyes just persistently watched, maybe hoping he'll enchant her into going back together with true love and other fluffy shit. Like he was some kind of a fucking Cupid that could throw love arrows around and make people fall for his puppy eyes. But the worst thing of all was that Emma really could fall for that look. The fact was, Neal knew how to do a proper, heartbreaking puppy look.

_Oh, no, no, don't you dare come here_, the blonde thought in herself when she noticed Neal had laid down his glass and started walking towards her. Before she could think of a good enough place to hide, he was by her side, not making a sound but just standing there in silence until Emma decided to break it.

"Hi," she greeted quietly. _Very lame, Emma_, a voice in her head whispered.

Neal sighed. "Hi," he repeated her word.

Another few minutes of painful silence went by until he tried hard to put a smile on his face and talk again. "Henry seems really happy."

"Yeah, I suppose."

"Was this your idea? You made it all a perfect surprise. He loved it."

"Actually, the surprise was Regina's idea."

"Oh, Regina's. Of course."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Emma asked, slowly starting to feel pissed off. Neal's presence made her nervous and she didn't want to talk to him much. Or at all. Still, he didn't seem to be getting the message.

"Nothing. Nothing at all."

Silence struck again. _Damn you, Neal_, Emma thought again. _I don't have to do this_.

"Neal, what the hell do you want?" she spilt out quickly, trying to keep her voice down because, after all, her love life - if there even was one - was most certainly not everyone's business.

"What do you mean?"

''You were staring at me all evening. And now you want to start a small talk. I mean, come on. Not that I'm totally dumb. You clearly want something.''

''Emma, the only thing I wanted was taken away from me when you broke our relationship a week ago. All I want is you. You and Henry.'' He smiled. ''Our family.''

''There is no o_ur family_. We're over. I don't love you. I'm sorry,'' she sighed between words, ''but I don't love you, Neal.''

He nodded in comprehension – sort of – and sneered to her, all calm from the outside but with a fire in his eyes that was telling a different story. Emma was sure her skin would end up burning if he kept looking at her so furiously.

''I will never give up, Emma.''

And with those words, Baelfire simply turned around and walked away. Emma blinked a few times before shaking her head and leaving out a deep breathe.

Before the Savior could even catch time to think about what the Neal had meant, her mother appeared out of nowhere behind her and reminded her why she had been avoiding her own family for the past week.

"What did Neal want?"

"Goddamit," Emma nearly yelled out after her mother's sudden voice scared her out of her thinking. "Can you not sneak around me?"

"Sorry." Snow White was smiling innocently. As always. "Is he out of drinks or food or... something?"

"Okay, this is such a lame excuse. You were listening, so why don't you make your own conclusions?" Emma attacked, piercing her mother's brown eyes with her furious look.

"I wasn't listening to your conversation, honey."

"You're really gonna try to convince me? Fine."

"No," Snow was persistent. "I was just going to get some beer for your father and I saw Neal talking to you so I assumed he needed something and-"

"Stop," Emma interrupted her. "You suck at this."

"Fine. What did he want?"

"What do you care? I don't recall making peaces with you."

"Emma. Please. I just want to be... your _mother_. I'm trying to apologize for a week already, but you keep hiding and running away from me. Please, let me in again."

As she was listening to her mother's long, poetic explanation, Emma felt sick. She was sick of that. Of everything, and everybody. Snow just couldn't realize that, as much as she wanted to apologize and be family again, she kept making same mistakes, intruding her life and talking about Neal. There was a huge ball of anger inside her that just waited to explode - which was obviously about to happen. Luckily, Emma gathered enough self-control to not shout at her mother in the middle of her son's birthday party, so she simply raised a hand and showed to the woman in front of her that it was time to stop blabbing.

"Shut up. Please. You say you want to apologize, but yet you keep spying on me and listening to my conversations, not to mention trying to re-connect me with Neal in every moment possible." She pierced Snow's surprised and slightly terrified look, not breaking eye-connection as she continued with talking. There were words inside her that just needed to get out. "It fucking annoys me. I'm done with him, do you understand that? _Done_. And I'm starting to look for a new place next week."

It took Snow a few moments to take in the last sentence before she opened her mouth to speak again, now hesitating in what she had already understood. "Place? Place for... what? Like..."

"Like a place to live, yes. A place for me and my son where we'll be able to live peacefully and happily. Without intruders."

"But... Emma... No!"

"Keep your voice down!" the blonde hissed as quiet as she could. "I'm not very interested into ruining my son's birthday."

"Emma, you can't move out! We just found each other!"

"And I'm already sick of you! Yeah. It's all your fault, _Snow_."

Snow shook her head in disbelief at the sound of her name coming out of Emma's mouth. Her daughter was refusing to call her _Mom_ and it was simply breaking her heart.

"Emma, please..."

"No! Just... Leave me alone," she barked at her and turned around to find her way to the door. Maybe outside she'll find some peace.

Maybe.

* * *

The moon was nearly full on the dark night sky. There were billions of stars glowing up there, so much that one could get lost in them, drowning into their beautiful infinity. Bright moonlight was falling down on the small town, wrapping all the objects in its white arms, sneaking under the thin shade of mist, making it all even more mysterious.

While watching those stars and that town under them, Regina suddenly felt so incredibly small and empty she actually wanted to cry. Most of her life she had considered herself a strong and big person, a person that was powerful and above everyone else. Until everything started to slowly fall apart. But that period of her life was over, too. She was happy now… mostly. She was smiling more and that Evil Queen was hiding somewhere inside her – she didn't disappear, though, and Regina knew that. The Evil Queen was a part of her, she _was_ her, at least partly. And this couldn't change. She'll always carry the burden of the Queen's crimes on her back. And some people will always see them.

Regina sighed deeply, thinking about the crowd inside. Some of the looks directed towards her were still accusing, angry, radiating with hate. And it was breaking her. Although she was so strong and cold from the outside, a few angry looks were able to break her heart now. Indeed she had changed, only no one seemed to notice.

_Except Emma, of course_, Regina thought and her mood brightened up in an instant. Emma was a new source of support and happiness in her life, a recent discovery she cherished so much lately. She simply enjoyed her company and her friendship so much. The Savior made her feel so happy, so… alive. Yeah, alive. She was able to laugh and forget all those ugly looks and all the hate. Regina just guessed it was what friends did.

A sudden sound of the little doorbell startled her from the whirlwind of her thoughts and she barely managed to turn around before long legs in jeans marched angrily down the stairs by her and stopped with her back turned to Regina, just as the door slammed back closed. Regina looked up and saw a very mad Savior, breathing furiously and her eyes wandering around, trying to find calmness.

''Emma?'' Regina called carefully, aware that the blonde may hasn't even noticed her. Emma shook her head and turned around, spotting the brunette sitting on the stairs. She sighed one more time as Regina studied her face.

''Are you okay?'' she tried again and the other woman finally nodded, approaching the stairs in two steps and sitting down next to her.

''I'm pissed off, but I'll be fine,'' she replied finally.

''What happened?''

''Stupid Neal happened. And my stupid mother.''

''What the hell do they want again?'' Regina wondered, familiar with Emma's situation.

''The same fucking thing as always – Neal wants me, and my mother wants us together. They're both so annoying.'' She sighed again. ''I wander how they had passed school with that fucked up logic of theirs.''

Regina chuckled and Emma joined, giving her a warm smile. She smiled back, then gazing back into the sky.

''And why are you out here?''

''I felt an urge to be alone.'' She shrugged. ''I'm not really comfortable with all the crowd inside.''

''People can be really annoying sometimes.''

''They still look at me the same way they did before Neverland, before everything, while I was still the Evil Queen. I just _hate_ that.''

''It must be horrible. I don't know how you feel, but I imagine it's not really nice to be the town's villain.''

''It's not. But, what can I do? I've learned to accept it. To them, I'll never be anything more than an evil witch.''

Regina's words somehow managed to break Emma's heart. This woman was really sad, really heartbroken. And she had really changed – Emma noticed that so many times. When before would Regina sit with her under the night sky, opening her soul and all the demons inside it? Never. And here they were now. It felt pretty nice, actually. It felt oddly _right_.

''Regina, please. You'll never be a witch to me. Or Henry. We see the real you, and that's not an evil person. It's an amazing, funny woman with a beautiful smile.'' Emma came closer to the dark-haired woman next to her. ''You're so much more than what they see. Never forget that.''

Regina turned to look at Emma and found herself gazing deep into her green eyes. All she saw was understanding and support, warmth and honesty. Emma really meant what she had said. And it made Regina smile widely before she did something she never thought she would do.

She leaned towards the blonde and wrapped her arms around her, taking her into a big warm hug. She let her chin rest on Emma's shoulder and her hands found their place on her back. Then she closed her eyes and just enjoyed a friendly hug – a thing she never thought she'd find again.

Emma just froze when Regina grabbed her, surprised and slightly worried. But then, when she realized a hug was what both of them needed, she raised her arms and wrapped them around her, pulling her closer and squeezing hardly. She inhaled deeply Regina's perfume and the light scent of apple shampoo on her dark hair, closing her eyes to just enjoy.

They could've stayed like that for hours, just wrapped around each other, their bodies pressed together, sharing the same warmth. They both found comfort and peace in each other's arms and weren't willing to let go anytime soon.

Until the doorbell rang again and footsteps came out, followed by a familiar voice:

''Guys, what are you doing out here?''

Two women pulled apart in an instant, looking up at their son that was staring at them with a puzzled look on his face. They shared a look and then both smiled at him.

''We both needed some time alone, ''Regina started, ''so we talked and…''

''You _hugged_!'' he stated happily. ''Are you friends now?''

Emma opened her mouth and stopped right there, gazing at Regina, but the other woman just smiled widely at her son and nodded.

''Of course we are.''

Emma raised an eyebrow towards her in a questioning look. Regina only smiled to her and then got up, offering a hand to help her rise. Emma finally smiled back and accepted the hand, standing up next to her in front of Henry.

''Well, it was about time,'' the boy said looking to both of them, and then turned around to look inside to his party. ''Are we going back inside?''

''I think I'm gonna go home,'' Regina said. ''I'm tired and I… can't be here anymore.''

''I'll stay with you if you want to, kid,'' Emma offered. Henry thought for a moment and then shook his head.

''I'm tired, too. Why don't we all go home?''

''Really, you want to abandon your birthday party?'' the blonde frowned.

''Why not? Some of them are getting annoying anyway. And I'm tired.''

''As you wish, little prince,'' Regina said with a smile.

''I guess I can go home and try to fall asleep before my parents get there.''

''Why don't you come home with us?''

Emma just looked at him blankly, then transferring the look to Regina, who only shrugged.

''You can come if you want to. I know you're having a hard time with your parents.''

''Really?'' Henry and his blonde mother asked in the same time, neither one of them really expecting the statement from the other woman's mouth. Regina chuckled and nodded.

''Yeah, really. _Jesus_.'' She rolled her eyes. ''Let's go.''

Henry took Emma's hand and it wasn't until then that she noticed she was still holding hands with Regina, from the moment she had helped her stand up. Her cheeks blushed instantly and she felt some unfamiliar hotness inside her stomach. She stared into their intertwined hands, then looked up into brown eyes and then down again. Regina followed her look and then, when their eyes locked again, did another unexpected thing: she smiled and shrugged – apparently her way to express approval.

They had no more time to think because Henry ran down the stairs and pulled them after him out of Granny's yard, on the sidewalk.

''The night is beautiful,'' Emma said, still glancing at Regina. ''Why don't we take a walk?''

''Of course,'' the brunette replied. ''The night is indeed beautiful.''

And, like that, the three of them walked down the street into the night, holding hands and walking in harmony. Going home.

* * *

When they arrived to the mansion, Henry was already half-asleep, but awake enough to express his enormous happiness about _the birthday sleepover_. Emma and Regina only exchanged a look and sent him to bed quickly. He didn't hesitate at all, giving to each of his moms a big kiss on the cheek and then running upstairs to his bedroom. Ten minutes later, Regina came back down to the living room where Emma was sitting on the couch.

''He's asleep already.''

''That was fast. I usually need around half an hour to get him to go to bed.''

''Well, he's exhausted,'' she said, sitting down on the couch next to her. ''Do you think everyone noticed the birthday boy and his family are gone by now?''

Emma shrugged. ''As far as we know, they might be all drunk, having a food fight or dancing around naked,'' she said, then drowning into silence. But it only lasted a few seconds until she spoke again: ''You called us _family_.''

Regina looked at her slowly, studying her eyes and the look in them. ''I did.''

''Do you really think that? Us as… family?''

''Isn't that what we are? You, me and our son. Or it could be me and my two kids, since I feed you, take care of you when you're drunk and stuff.'' She chuckled. ''Not that I'm complaining, though. I like taking care of you.''

''You do?'' Emma looked puzzled again. Regina nodded.

''I do. It's fun having you around. You don't judge me because of my past and you make me laugh. It helps to forget that I'm the town's Evil Queen.''

''I'm glad I can help.''

''Well, I'm glad you're helping.''

They shared another smile while looking deep into each other's eyes, discovering honesty and true acceptance. This was new to both of them because neither one of them though they could _ever_ be friends with each other. And they were so much more – family. They were family.

''I love this,'' Emma stated. ''I love us being friends.''

''Me too, Emma.'' The brunette reached for Emma's hand and took it in hers, giving it a small squeeze. ''You have no idea how good it feels to finally have someone that understands you.''

''I do. Now.''

They broke the gaze when Regina stood up and pulled Emma on her feet. She motioned with her head towards the stairs.

''Come, I'll take you to your room.''

''Oh, I have a room now,'' Emma joked, walking after Regina. She could not see her face, but she was sure the brunette rolled her eyes. She already pictured her doing that and it made her chuckle.

''It's the guest bedroom, Savior. You're not exactly moving in yet.''

''Yet?''

''You know what I mean.''

She opened the door on the left and pulled Emma in after her. The blonde looked around the same bedroom she had already spent the night in once, standing on the same place where she had hugged Regina for the first time. The knowledge that she can hug her anytime now sent a wave of warmth through her body and she smiled widely.

''What are you smiling at now?''

''You,'' she replied simply. ''I just remembered that time you took care of my drunk ass. Thank you.''

''You thanked me already.'' Regina tilted her head left. ''Oh, right, you probably don't remember.''

''I clearly remember every detail. And, hey, you were drunk too.''

''Not as much as you, dear.''

''Drunk enough,'' Emma stated. ''Are we going to sleep?''

''I think so. It's been a crazy day.''

''Yeah, I could use some long sleep in that beautiful soft bed.''

''Me too.''

The Savior raised an eyebrow to the other woman. ''You're coming to sleep with me?''

''I meant in _my_ bed, Swan. _God_.'' She rolled her eyes and chuckled. ''You and your crazy ideas.''

''Well, I suppose _crazy_ is my middle name.''

''You'll need pajamas. Let me grab you one of mines.''

''No, it's fine.'' She caught Regina's arm and stopped her from going out. ''I'll sleep in my underwear.''

''I'm not sure I'm comfortable with that.''

''You should know then that I always sleep in my underwear.'' She winked to Regina's puzzled look. ''Unless if I sleep naked.''

''Okay, enough of your private life facts. You sleep however you want, I don't care.''

Emma laughed and pulled Regina's arm, bringing them closer. The brunette smiled and blinked once.

''Good night, Emma.''

''What, I'm not getting a goodnight kiss?'' she teased. Regina chuckled. But, surprisingly, she found the thought of giving the Savior a goodnight kiss strangely attractive. After all, they were friends – no, _family_ – now. Of course Emma wouldn't get mad or something like that.

So she leaned in, closer to Emma Swan's face, and pressed her plump lips onto one rosy cheek, giving her a small kiss. She let her lip rest there for just a second, and then she returned back to her previous position. Emma's surprised and slightly terrified face made her chuckle and she shook her head in such a cute way that Emma actually felt she's going to melt.

''Good night, Emma,'' she repeated, nearly whispering, and then turned away. Emma let go of her arm and she left, glancing to her one more time before she closed the door.

''Good night,''' the blonde whispered back, too late, left there in the darkness, alone, with the feel of Regina's soft lips etched into her cheek.

Well, with a _Good night_ like that, indeed she'll have sweet dreams.

* * *

**Review! :)**


	6. All the demons inside

**A/N: Okay, I suck. I know. I really, really suck. I was so busy with school and studying and I had my prom night this last Friday so it was a real rush. Now I'm on spring break so I promise you'll get more chapters than usual. I really promise and if I don't fulfill, you're free to hate me. I'm so sorry! :(**

**Again, you guys are the best. I can't even believe how much favs and follows this story got. And reviews. I'm sorry if I don't manage to reply all of them, but hey, I barely manage to write. Once I'm free from school, I'll update more frequently. Till then, I hope you'll enjoy this chapter and get ready for more!**

**Disclaimer: No, I still don't own OUAT. You'll know when I do.**

**Enjoy. Love you all! Xoxoxo**

**P.S. Oh my God, SwanQueen magic lessons AND a family dinner, I think I'm gonna cry.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 6: All the demons inside**

_She was running as fast as she could, tripping over stones and roots that interfered her way. It was only full darkness around her and all the sounds she could hear were her deep breathing and the fast beating of her heart. Fear grew like a huge beast inside her, fulfilling every small part of her body, making her heart beat even faster, pumping blood through her veins._

_She could hear them. They were after her, approaching quickly just as she was losing every energy left to run. She heard their horses, their yelling, their animalistic urge to finally catch her and cut her hear off. But that wasn't what she was afraid of - no, she knew very well she had deserved it. She was terrified for who was with her. Henry and Emma. They were running behind here. At least they were supposed to be. But when she stopped to catch some air and turned around, the only thing that greeted her was pure, scary darkness._

_"Henry?" she whispered into the night. "Henry?"_

_No answer. Regina felt strange cramps in her stomach, some unusual feeling that was telling her this wasn't good._

_"Henry!" she tried louder, yet trying not to uncover her location to her pursuers. "Emma!"_

_Nothing. Now the fear was burning inside her and she felt sudden cold all over her body. They caught them, was the first thought to pop into her mind. She knew it was her fault and she couldn't let Henry and Emma pay for her sins. Losing them would be the most terrifying punishment she could think of - they were her life, her whole life. The only thing she had and truly loved. She couldn't let them hurt the only people she had loved and needed. So she turned and ran back, right into her enemies' arms._

_"Henry, Emma, answer me! Where are you?!" she yelled while running, completely out of breath, her whole body in pain._

_"Regina!" a scream of horror froze her blood to pure ice and she stopped like if someone had pulled a break on her. She could not let out a single word as she stared into scene in front of her: Henry and Emma were tied to a tree - so tight they looked like they were barely able to breathe - each one to one side of it. They were surrounded with people, any possibility to run away cut off. They were all soldiers, mixed with common village people from Regina's kingdom, all of them with pure hate in their eyes as they gazed their former queen. She recognized all her crimes and mistakes coming right out of their eyes, burning her skin, thrusting into her flesh like the sharpest knives. Her look radiated pure fear as she watched two soldiers with their faces hidden under the helmets approach Emma and Henry, taking out shiny swords and placing them right under their necks, dangerously close to beating pulses under the pale skin..._

_"No!" Regina screamed out, finally managing to move and run towards them. She raised both hands and placed them in front of herself, summoning all the energy that still existed inside her to drag out the magic, save her only happiness._

_Nothing happened. Just like that time on her porch after Emma broke the curse, when she wanted to give that bunch of idiots the show they had requested, but nothing came out. Her magic was gone, blocked or whatever. But it was her only chance, the only weapon she possessed at the moment. Without it, how will she save her family?_

_There is only one way..._

_"Stop! Please! Don't hurt them," she begged as she raised her hands in the air, surrendering. "Let them go."_

_"Why would we do that?" one of the soldiers asked. "You ruined our lives and made us miserable, and you have to pay!"_

_The crowd agreed whit loud approval, whistling and yelling. The soldier was looking at her, while the other two were still one millimeter far from cutting Emma's and Henry's throat. Regina swallowed in horror._

_"You can have me!" she yelled out loud. "Take me, do with me whatever you want! Just don't hurt them. Please. Let them go."_

_"Regina, no!" Emma screamed, causing the soldier to close up the space between his sword and the skin of her neck. "Save yourself!"_

_"Take me," she repeated, ignoring Emma's words. "Kill me."_

_The soldier nodded. "Alright. We'll take the Queen and cut her throat instead of those miserable peasants. We'll have our revenge!"_

_He made a step towards her, but Regina stepped back, glancing to Emma and Henry. "First let them go."_

_"No way." He shook his head. "First I have you. Then I let them go."_

_"How can I trust you?"_

_"You can't." He smirked. "Just like we shouldn't have trusted you. You made our every day hell, you tortured this poor people whose only sin was to serve their real Queen."_

_With every word, he was coming closer to her and she couldn't back away anymore. She told him she'll give her life for Henry's and Emma's and she'll do it. She'd do anything for them, for saving them. Anything to let them live, even at the cost of her own life._

_"You murdered, you harassed," he continued in a cold, accusative voice. "You enjoyed torturing, ripping hearts out, bringing death and unhappiness! Yes. And this is exactly what we're gonna do to you - we'll cut your black heart out. And you'll be alive to feel all the pain."_

_"No!" Emma cried again, but Regina remained as calm as she could, nodding to the guy._

_"Do whatever you want. Just let them live."_

_And with those words, she offered her hands, surrendering completely. The man waved two others to approach and bring chains, and so they did. While they were bonding her, she looked again to the tree where the people she just gave her life for where tied. She looked right into Emma's green eyes, so full of tears and sadness that her heart was breaking. Then she switched her look to her son, who was crying openly and her heart broke once again. She mouthed _I love you_ to both of them before they pulled her to follow the soldier in front of her. Surprisingly, they led her right in front of the tree, placing her on a spot where she was so close to them that she could clearly see all the thoughts in their eyes._

_The soldier stood by her with a devious smirk on his face and lifted his index finger to his neck, making a quick cut through the air, obviously ordering something to the two soldiers with Emma and Henry. Regina noticed in an instant what he had mean and started to fight the man that held her tight, without any effort since she was bonded and chained, as a terrifying scream escaped her mouth, fulfilling the night with the ice-cold fear in it._

_"Nooooooooo!"_

* * *

Emma was sleeping so peacefully and beautifully she had nearly thought she was in heaven, lying on a cloud. Of course she wasn't - she was in Regina's guest bedroom, on the softest sheets she had ever felt. So, it was close enough.

She was just having a sweet dream where she was trying to get Regina to stop tickling her when she was rashly woken up by a blood-freezing scream.

_"Nooooooooo!"_

She snapped her eyes open and sat up in bed. The scream came from Regina's bedroom, she was completely sure. Her brain made up thousands of stories already. Maybe it was a thief, a burglar, a murderer!

The blonde jumped off her bed in an instant and dashed out of the room barefooted, without bothering to put something on her feet. She ran to the door of Regina's bedroom and opened them wide, staring into the mid-darkness.

"No!" she heard again. "You said you'll let them go, no! Let them go!"

"Regina?" she called carefully while approaching the bed. With the moonlight coming in through the window, she saw Regina rolling over in the bed, mumbling something. Her forehead was sweaty and she had somehow managed to get out under the covers.

"Regina!" Emma hissed again, aware that yelling could wake up their son who was asleep in the room down the hall. "Wake up, Regina!"

"No!"

* * *

_She knew what had happened - they tricked her. And now they're going to kill them. They'll kill Emma and Henry._

_"No!" she screamed again. "You said you'll let them go, no! Let them go!"_

_"It's your fault!" the man sad slowly right into her face before yelling out: "Kill them!"_

_"Noooo!" she couldn't stop screaming as she saw the two soldiers brandish their swords in the same time, and she slammed her eyes shut because she didn't want to look, she didn't want to see the only people she cared about being murdered brutally. Because of her._

_Helpless, she fell down to her knees as the screaming slowly turned into sobs in the same time she heard two other screams that scared the hell out of her and..._

"Regina! Wake up!"

_...and broke her weak heart all over again, because she knew it was the end..._

"Regina!" Someone yelled and shook her shoulder furiously. "Regina, please wake up! Wake up!"

The dream disappeared in blurry mist as she returned to reality and opened her eyes in confusion. Emma's concerned face met her, whispering her to wake up.

"Regina."

"Em-Emma..." she whispered almost painfully. ''Emma..."

"I'm here, Regina. It's over. You had a nightmare."

She sat up, still confused and dizzy from her horrible nightmare. She breathed heavily and her body was shaking, scared and terrified. The dream seemed so real. So real and so scary.

"It was terrible," she cried out quietly. "It was so _terrible_, Emma!"

"Shh, calm down. It was just a dream."

"But it was so real! I-I was never in my life so scared," Regina murmured and looked into Emma's green eyes. "They killed you. You and Henry. They were after me and when I surrendered to save your lives, they killed you. It was horrible."

As she watched the brunette's eyes filling with tears, Emma felt pure sadness in her heart. She climbed on the bed next to her and her arms automatically spread, pulling Regina in a tight hug. She didn't fight it. She just relaxed, still sobbing, and placed her head on Emma's chest, resting there in the blonde's body warmth. Emma held her shivering body and let her fingers run through soft brown hair, as she whispered words of calm.

"It was just a dream, Regina. It's over now, I'm here and no one will kill me. Ever."

Regina smiled though tears. "You can't promise that."

"Hey, woman. I'm not going anywhere, okay?" Emma leaned down and placed a small kiss in the dark hair. "I think it's clear."

Regina couldn't help but smile widely. Emma's arms were like magic, she managed to calm her with a simple hug and the warmth from her fingertips travelled into her own body, filling her with joy. She felt so safe, so happy, so... _loved_. Yes, loved. She hadn't felt like this in someone's arms for a long, long time. Or even never. But now, she finally felt good. Just so good.

"You really mean that?" Regina asked and raised her head up, breaking the comforting hug. She leveled her look with Emma's and searched those two green lakes. There was only understanding there. Only care and acceptation, only good things.

Emma nodded. "Of course I do. We're finally close and I won't leave you now. Or ever."

Regina's chest filled with warmth and she smiled to the other woman. Emma returned the smile. They sat there for a few moments, smiling and looking into each other's eyes. Then Regina slowly leaned in, not breaking the gaze, and stopped right in front of Emma's face, only few inches from her nose. Her eyes wandered up and down, stopping for a moment on rosy lips and then went back.

"Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you, Emma."

The blonde just nodded and smiled again, then moving away to get off the bed and return to her bedroom. But Regina placed a hand on her shoulder and stopped her.

"Please don't go," she pleaded. "Stay with me. I don't want to be alone."

The request slightly surprised Emma and she found herself nearly shocked, freezing in the middle of a move, before she shook her head and have the other woman a puzzled look.

"You really want me to stay in your bed for the night?"

"I can't be alone. I don't want to. Please, Emma." Chocolate eyes were looking at her pleadingly, full of tears and hurt, breaking Emma's heart. "Will you stay?"

The Savior found herself replying before she could even think it over: "Yeah. I will."

The smile she got confirmed her she did right. Regina slipped back under the covers and made space for Emma, lifting the covers to invite her in. The blonde lay down next to her, still making sure to leave enough space between them, realizing too late she has nothing but her underwear on. But Regina didn't seem to mind. Actually, she closed up the space between them and placed herself closer to Emma, closing her eyes as the smile still trembled on her face.

"Good night, Emma."

"'Night, Regina," Emma whispered back carefully and caught another glimpse of Regina's perfectly calm face before she closed her eyes, wondering if she'll be able to get any sleep at all tonight.

* * *

Bright daylight woke Regina from sleep and she blinked a few times before she managed to fully open her eyes. She let out a small sigh and looked into the white ceiling, remembering her nightmare from last night. Only the memory sent a small shiver through her body and she shook her head to send it away. Then she noticed some strange heaviness on her chest and looked down.

Emma Swan was lying very close to her, with her head placed on Regina's chest and long blonde locks spilled all around, tickling the other woman's bare arms. She was sleeping peacefully, with a tiny smile on her face and one hand over Regina's waist while the other one was hidden somewhere under the covers. Carefully, Regina raised the covers and looked down on their intertwined legs. Emma was definitely not wearing anything but tiny black panties and a matching bra, and she was all over her. The brunette couldn't help but panic a little, but it passed quickly when she recalled it was this particular blonde who had helped her last night, who held her while she was letting out all the tears caused by those demons of past inside her, demons that wouldn't let her alone. Emma's hug calmed her, helped her. Made her feel better.

The sunshine outside was telling her that it was time to get up, but she couldn't really move without waking Emma up. And Emma was not known as a very morning person. Although it was probably late morning already, Regina discovered she was pretty comfortable like this, with Emma's body warming her up and making her feel safe. Maybe she _didn't_ _want_ to get up either.

Sadly, the breakfast needed to be prepared.

Careful not to wake the woman wrapped around her, Regina removed the covers and slowly slid under Emma's arms, out of the bed. Then she covered her again, just like she used to do with Henry when he was still a little boy. The blonde murmured something in her sleep and turned over on her back, obviously still sleeping deeply. And that was damn cute. Regina smiled to the scene and automatically leaned down to place a small kiss on her forehead, as some sort of a thank you for the last night. Of course, Emma was completely unaware of that. After glancing her one more time, the brunette turned on her heels and walked out of the room, closing the door after her.

As soon as the door was closed again, Emma's eyes sprung open. She stared at the ceiling without breathing for a moment and then slowly turned her head to the closed door. Regina was gone. And she was in her bed. _Regina's_ bed. Just a second before, she was practically hugging her, their bodies were pressed together, Emma's head on Regina's chest, Emma's arms around her waist.

And did Regina just _kiss_ her? _Again?_

_Calm your tits, Emma, _the inner voice said. _It was just a forehead kiss. A very small kiss. Friends do that._

Yeah, friends do that. But not _Regina_. Regina was not that kind of a friend, the one who liked to cuddle and kiss her friends' forehead.

Or maybe they just didn't get there yet. Maybe Mayor Mills was a total cuddler and this was her way of showing it. By kissing foreheads while persons are asleep. Kissing cheeks while they're both awake. Hugging and sleeping in the same bed. But, from that point of view, it sounded more like two people that were dating.

_Yeah, right, Emma. Like that's ever gonna happen._

A sigh escaped her and she bit her lower lip, looking at the sunshine that had fulfilled the room. There was no clock, but she guessed it was probably about time to get up. Or maybe not get up, but get out of Regina's bed and transfer back to the guest bedroom to catch some more sleep. Because sleeping in the Mayor's bed felt kind of like invading the privacy. A little bit too much.

But, well, Emma Swan was definitely not a morning person. And she definitely had no strength to get up and leave that beautifully soft bed, with satin sheets still warm where Regina had lain. So she rolled over on the warm part and wrapped herself in the covers, closing her eyes to sleep again. And just thinking of how much she wanted to feel Regina's soft lips again, but not just on her forehead.

* * *

"Mom?" Henry's sleepy voice floated into the kitchen from the stairs. "Are you up?"

"I'm here, Henry!"

A little, tousled person came into the kitchen, wrapped oddly into his pajamas and with his eyes still partly-closed. Regina smiled widely and leaned down to kiss one rosy cheek. Henry chuckled.

"Good morning, sweetie," she said gently. "I'm making breakfast."

"It smells nice. Are those..?"

"Pancakes. Yes."

"You're the best Mom ever!" he was suddenly all awake, hugging her tightly and kissing her cheeks. Regina laughed and pointed him to sit at the table as she returned to finish the pancakes.

"Can I have hot chocolate?"

"Of course, sweetheart. It'll be ready soon." She glanced at the clock that was showing 10:30 am. "Why don't you go upstairs and wake your mother?"

"Emma's still here?"

"Hm, yes. She's asleep. I didn't want to wake her, since she's not really a morning person."

"She's totally not," Henry agreed. "But I thought she'd be gone by now."

"Well, she's still up in the bed. Go check if she still breathes."

The boy chuckled and ran out of the kitchen to wake his other mother. And Regina couldn't help but think how nice it actually was to feel like you have a real family. Real two persons to share your mornings and breakfasts with, to spend a day just watching movies or stay up late and chat. To know that there's always be someone waiting for you at home, someone who'll help you relax and smile and share the bed with you. Someone-

"Moom, Emma's not in her room!"

Henry's yell startled her from thinking and she raised her head from the breakfast-making. _Damn_, she cursed silently from the inside, but quickly corrected herself.

_Damn why? It's not like I have something to hide. Emma came to calm me down and she simply stayed with me for the rest of the night. It's not like anything else... happened. And do I want it to happen? Oh, honestly- Stop it! Regina, stop. Just don't think. You're not supposed to think about that. Absolutely not._

"Oh, yes," she replied carefully. "She's in my bedroom!"

If she could have seen her son's face then, she'd probably describe it as confused, slightly terrified and with a glimpse of some strange joy.

Henry just shook his head to get rid of the surprise and opened his mouth to speak. But he thought twice and decided not to ask the why question after all. He just let himself be simply happy about this - his moms getting along. It was what he had wanted, right?

"Okay!" he just said back and opened the door of Regina's bedroom, slowly and carefully.

There was Emma, wrapped in covers, sleeping tight. Henry chuckled silently and ran into the room, jumping on the bed without any warning. Emma yelled loudly when he landed on top of her and sat up, rubbing her back.

''Henry! Dammit, you're not a little boy anymore.''

''Sorry. I had to wake you up.'' He smiled. ''Mum made pancakes, come down.''

''Really?'' she seemed surprised. ''Wow. I feel like I've moved in.''

As soon as she realized what she had just said, her mouth closed quickly and she bit her lower lip. Was she expressing her inner wishes without any thinking? Possibly.

_Wait, do I want to move in with Regina?_

''Well, you _are_ kind of sleeping in Mom's bed already, so…''

''Okay, stop it right there.'' She raised her hand in front of his face. ''What are you talking about?''

''Oh, Emma, please. Just like you said, I'm not a little boy anymore.''

''_What?_''

''I mean, you know what I'm talking about. Now come on,'' Henry pulled her hand. ''Breakfast is getting cold.''

The blonde stood in surprise just for a moment, analyzing her son's words. He certainly wasn't a little kid anymore, but, seriously? Did he really think..?

_Does he really think that Regina and I are sleeping together_? Emma asked herself, although the answer was more than obvious.

_You're so dumb, Emma_, the inner voice said before she got up to follow her son.

''Yeah. Yeah. I'm coming.''

* * *

**Review and forgive me for not writing :***


	7. Take me home

**Don't kill me. Please. I was working whole summer and had absolutely no time to write. I had no time to _live_. But I finished. And here I am now, trying to make it up to you with a new, super-long chapter I've written today. I am SO sorry. I just hope you'll continue reading. And thank you so much for all the reviews. You're the best. And I'm horrible.**

**I have two weeks until I start college so I'll try to write and update as much as I can. I'll also try not to abandon this story again because I absolutely love writing it and I have so many ideas for future chapters.**

**I love you and please accept my apology. Pretty please :(**

**Enjoy! :***

* * *

**CHAPTER 7: Take me home**

"Good morning."

Emma walked into the kitchen in her last-night clothes and was immediately greeted by Regina. When she finally managed to look up from the floor, she saw the brunette sitting on the head of the table, with a cup of coffee in her hand and an amazing smile on her face. Emma swallowed and silently prayed for calmness before smiling back carefully.

_What the hell is going on with me?_

"Good morning... Regina."

"You look messy, dear. Did you sleep well?"

"Yeah. It was... okay," the blonde replied while sitting at the table opposite to Regina. "Thank you."

"For what?"

Regina got up and walked to the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee for the other woman. There was something different in the air and she felt it. Something between her and Emma. She felt some kind of a special connection, she felt much closer to the blonde. Well, there was nothing strange in that, considering her last night dream and the certain moment they had shared yesterday. And the night they passed together. In the same bed. Wrapped around each other like a teenage couple that had finally managed to steal an alone night.

The brunette chuckled slightly to her thought while pouring coffee into Emma's cup. It was a nice, calm Saturday morning. Today, she felt like seducing.

"For giving me a bed. And breakfast. Again."

"Don't be silly, Emma." Regina came back and placed a plate full of pancakes in front of her. "We're family. Right?"

"Right. Wow, pancakes. _Again_."

Regina smiled and winked to Emma's puzzled look. "You're welcome."

When Regina returned to her place and Emma started eating, there was a moment of silence. However, both women's eyes just couldn't resist but find each other, exchange looks, drown in all the brown and green. Of course, they chose to pretend like nothing at all was going on. But the third person at the table really wasn't able not to notice. His eyes ran rapidly from one woman to the other. Yeah, they were pretty obvious.

Henry's chuckling broke the silence, causing both his mothers to look at him.

"Is something funny, kid?" Emma asked. He kept laughing and shook his head left and right.

"Henry, what's going on?"

Finally, he managed to stop and looked at both of them.

"_You_ are funny, guys. It's like you really don't see what's going on here."

"What is going on?" Regina demanded, her eyebrow rose.

He chuckled some more before answering. "Seriously? I'm not a baby anymore, you don't have to pretend this isn't happening."

"But _what_ exactly isn't happening?" Emma still seemed puzzled. And when she looked at Regina, she couldn't really puzzle out if she was as confused as herself.

_Yeah, right, Emma_, that stupid inner voice talked again. _Like you don't know what's happening._

At the opposite side of the table, however, Regina was laughing so hard on the inside. Because even their 12-year-old had noticed they were comporting like an old married couple. All the fights and sleepovers (in the same bed, yeah) and that constant shameless flirting - really, they were as obvious as two horny teenagers.

_Does this mean I... want something? With Emma? Is something starting here? Do I actually _like_ her? That's just... impossible._

She raised her eyes and looked right into Emma's. She was confused and that puzzled look on her face was so cute that Regina's lips immediately curled into a wide smile.

_Yeah, right, Regina_, something inside her observed sarcastically. _Keep denying it._

"You know what, figure it out by yourselves," Henry gave up, startling both women from their inner fights. "Anyways, I'm having a sleepover tonight, at Ava's."

"I don't recall giving you my permission."

"Yeah, Mom, see... I already told them I'd come." His face was suddenly all sweet and adorable, staring prettily at Regina. "Can I? Please? I really want to, Mom."

"Henry..." Regina sighed. "I don't know..."

"But Moooom..."

"Okay, maybe... Maybe we can work something out."

Henry jumped up from his chair and ran to Regina, almost crushing her with a huge hug and a noisy kiss on the cheek.

"You're the best Mom _ever_!" he shrieked before running out of the room and up the stairs, probably to call his friend. Regina just sighed one more time and looked to Emma who was grinning. She raised her eyebrow and gave her a questioning look.

Emma just couldn't resist more and she burst into laughter, putting a hand in front of her mouth to hide it. But the brunette was quick to notice and send her a sharp glance.

"What's so funny?"

"You. He's so manipulating you."

"Excuse me? I am not manipulative. At all. Especially not by children."

"Oh, please." Emma chuckled and tried to sound like her son and in the same time do the exact same face: "Please, Mommy, can I go? I really want to! Pleaaaase? You're the best Mom ever!"

"I did not let him. Yet."

"Regina, come on. He's so going."

"I said _maybe_," she kept arguing, which only made the blonde laugh some more.

"He's your weakness, woman."

"Well, I can't really help it," she finally admitted. "I just love him so much and now when we're finally getting along, I don't want to ruin everything. He's my whole life."

"That makes two of us." Emma smiled. "I love him more than anything."

"Well, yeah... Our son is the best," Regina said with a shrug and a small smile. Emma chuckled.

"He's got it from his mothers."

"Definitely." The brunette winked and took a sip of her coffee. Emma suddenly couldn't take her eyes off of her. Whatever Regina was doing, she did it with grace. Even now, in her nightgown and eating breakfast, her moves were fulfilled with so much regality that Emma was almost ashamed of herself. That woman was a pure royal, a real queen. Something... amazing.

"Emma, do you even hear me?"

"Wh-what?" She shook away the thoughts. "Sorry. I was... distracted."

"You were peering at me like a hungry wolf."

"I didn't mean to... Sorry."

"Oh, dear, don't apologize. You are welcome to admire my beauty."

Emma's mouth dropped open. Did Regina notice she was staring at her like some damn horny bitch and actually _wasn't_... mad? Or even approved?

_Wow_, Emma thought in herself. _There's something I didn't expect._

"But," she went on, "at least listen to me while you're doing it."

"Yes... Of course. What were you saying?"

"I asked what you have in mind for today." Her coffee cup was laid down on the table. "What are you up to?"

"I work afternoon. And then... I don't know, wait on the street until my parents are asleep so I can sneak in without seeing them?" She sighed deeply. "Life is hard when you're avoiding the people you live with."

"Really? I was expecting you'd go out. It is Saturday night, after all."

"What, I look like such a party girl?"

Regina pretended to think for a moment before nodding. "Yes."

"Well, I don't know yet. Maybe something comes up." She raised her left eyebrow in curiosity. "Wait, are you asking... because you'd like to come with me? _Out_?"

The brunette just shrugged and barely smiled before standing up to take her plate in the kitchen. "Maybe."

"Wow, Madame Mayor. Looks like you are the party girl around here."

"You don't know me yet," Regina sang from the kitchen. "But you will eventually."

Emma had to swallow. She was shocked enough after the night passed in her bed and that kiss, and now this? Regina Mills was flirting with her, so obviously flirting. And the blonde was about to pass out. It was all too much for one morning.

She glanced at the clock. It was already 11:15 am. And she had to go home, take a shower and change before her shift starts, which was at 3 pm. She had plenty of time but nothing particular to do.

_I guess I'll go to work earlier today_, she thought with a sigh. Dishes were rattling in the kitchen, reminding Emma that she should probably leave.

"Erm... I should probably leave."

Regina's head appeared on the kitchen door. "Already?"

"Why do you seem disappointed?"

"Maybe I am."

"You know, I'm kinda tired of your _maybe-s_." Emma chuckled. "No, seriously. I have to work."

"Not until 3."

"And shower. And change."

"That's like half an hour of work."

"Are you trying to make me stay?"

Regina shrugged. "Maybe."

And with that, she simply disappeared in the kitchen again.

Emma felt like Regina was driving her crazy. And she was, with all the flirting and winking and mystery talk. She was so confused and was blushing so much that she felt like a damn teenager who's finally talking to her biggest crush.

Crush? Wait a second, _crush_?

"No, I'm going. I'll go home and then grab something at Granny's before work."

"As you wish."

She grabbed her jacket from the hanger on the wall and took the car keys out of the pocket, only then remembering that her car was still parked in front of Granny's.

"Well, fuck," she cursed silently and peeped into the kitchen for the final goodbye. Regina was washing the dishes, still in nothing but her night gown, swinging slightly left and right to the rhythm of a song she was mumbling.

The blonde smiled to the sight and was immediately dragged closer, fighting the urge to hug the other woman from the back. Regina would probably kick her out and everything would be ruined. If there even _was_ something there.

"Well... I'm going."

Regina turned around and smiled widely, her eyes wandering all over Emma. Hers, however, only went down and stopped for a second on the Mayor's cleavage before rapidly running away, avoiding any eye-contact.

"Bye, Emma."

_God, even my name sounds awfully perfect coming out of her mouth!_

"Bye." She waved awkwardly. But haven't moved and inch, finally finding the brunette's eyes, getting lost in all the melting chocolate.

"Goodbye," Regina said again, a devious smirk appearing on her face while she was motioning the door with her eyes. "Now you're supposed to leave, you know."

"Yeah."

"Unless you want to stay."

"Unless... But, no, I totally have to go. I really do."

"Fine. Do what you like."

"I'm going."

"Have a nice day, Emma." She smiled politely and turned around to face the sink again so Emma wouldn't see her triumphal grin.

_You have her eating out of your hand, Regina._

Emma finally managed to sigh and leave the room, stopping in the hall to yell a goodbye to her son.

"Henry, I'm going!"

"Bye, Ma." He appeared on the stairs, waving. She smiled.

"Have a nice sleepover."

"Thanks. Love you!"

"Love you too," she replied quietly before leaving grudgingly the mansion to walk home.

As soon as she was out, Regina burst into laughter. Poor Sheriff was so confused and blushing like a shy teenager that she actually felt sorry for her. However, she was still funny and it was still amusing to make her sweat like that. And it was rather cute.

After this, she will definitely see Emma in a new light. Their relation had changed so much and Regina could actually feel that spark between them. It felt so right when she woke up next to Emma. It felt so familiar having breakfast with her, making plans like a family. It felt so damn good to have her close. And she was suddenly sure in the thought that was wandering around her head a lot lately.

If Emma wanted something to happen between them, she wouldn't think twice before saying yes.

* * *

The front door of Granny's slammed shut after her and startled Emma from thinking. Again. For the thousandth time that day.

She sighed deeply, approaching the farthest table to sit and eat something. She wasn't really in the mood for chatting around with random people in the diner. It was damn enough that Regina was playing around with her like a cat with a mouse, and now she just had to run into Snow while trying to sneak into her own home. And that woman was just… insupportable.

Emma sighed once again just when Ruby appeared at her table, smirking and chewing a gum pretty loud.

''Why is our favorite Sheriff so apathetic today?''

''My life sucks.''

''Oh.'' Ruby invited herself to seat at Emma's table and lain onto it, giving her an _I'll-be-your-therapist_ look. ''What is it? Your mother again?''

''How did you ever guess?''

Ruby shrugged, motioning her to continue. Emma rolled her eyes and spoke again.

''Yes, it's my mother. It's my whole fucked up family. I'm not able to live in my own home anymore because I have to avoid her. And that's pretty hard!''

''What happened now?''

''Everything!'' Emma snapped. ''This morning after I left the mansion I just wanted to grab a shower and change, and she attacked me with all the questioning and shit. I mean, I'm fucking 28, I have a k-''

''Hold on, hold on!'' Ruby raised her hand gave the blonde a puzzled stare. ''Did you just say that you slept at the mansion? _Again?_''

''Uhm… I might have.''

Ruby's mouth dropped open and Emma bit her lower lip. Then the brunette grinned widely.

''I knew it. We were all wondering where have you three gone last night and why your car is still here, but the others just assumed you got drunk or went home to sleep before your parents come. But I _knew_ _it_!''

''Can you possibly be any louder?''

''God, I'm so excited!'' she clapped her hands together in euphoria. ''You two are so cute.''

''What the hell are you talking about?''

''You and Regina, of course.''

''There is no _me and Regina_, Ruby. At least not yet.''

''Not _yet_? See? Even you're admitting it now.''

''Well…'' she hesitated for a second before letting out air. ''This morning, I felt like Regina was… well, _flirting_ with me.''

''Oh, my God. I knew she was a playful one. And what did you do?''

''Nothing, I was confused and probably looked like a complete idiot. And she seemed to be pretty amused by that. She also kind of let me know she would like to go out with me.''

''Oh, honey,'' Ruby said in a sympathetic voice, laying her hand above Emma's. ''You're so falling for that woman.''

''_What?_'' the blonde hissed. ''Slow down there, wolf. I'm talking about some sort of attraction and… and chemistry but… Fuck it, I really am, right?''

Ruby nodded with a sigh and got up, ready to take an order.

''Bring me my usual. With extra fries.''

''Just don't get fat now or Regina will stop checking you out.''

''Regina is checking me out?''

''Are you blind or something? Seriously, Emma.''

''You know what, just bring me my food. _Please_.''

''Okay, customer.'' She winked. ''Hey, wanna grab drinks after work? I finish at 11.''

''Me too. Rabbit Hole?''

Ruby frowned. ''I'm sick of that place.''

''Well, it's the only option.'' Emma shrugged.

''I'll call Tink and Belle. You call Regina.''

The waitress already started to walk away, but Emma reacted fast and grabbed her arm, pulling her back again.

''When did _Regina_ become part of the plan?''

''Just a second ago. Didn't you say she wants to go out with you?''

''I said it _seemed_ so. Kind of.''

''Just call her. Don't be such a baby, Swan.''

Ruby walked away with a smirk, leaving Emma with her thoughts again. God knew she wanted to ask Regina out. So badly. But she was too afraid of the Mayor's reaction. She was afraid that this morning was just a game and Regina wasn't really interested in her.

But, then again, _no_. That look in Regina's eyes, it was something special. And honest. Maybe she hadn't told it directly, but Emma knew Regina was attracted to her. That she felt those special sparks around them. It wasn't chemistry – it was magic.

She encouraged herself to pull out the phone and type a message to Regina. She could do that. And deal with being rejected, if it happens. It wouldn't be the first time, though. But then again, Regina was something… different. Special. And why was she so damn _nervous_?

* * *

Regina was doing housework and singing. She sang some awfully cheerful song, swinging to the rhythm while she was walking around and dusting the furniture. She spun around and swayed her hips – some of the things she never ever did. But today was different. Today she was happy for some mysterious reason. The idea that blossomed in her head this morning – the idea of her and Emma – just made her so happy she wanted to scream out loud. She was happy because of Emma, because Emma existed and was right there next to her. In the mere presence of Emma Swan she found a safe haven, a place where she could let go all of her fears and demons and just be herself. Just be Regina.

After all they've been through, all the hate in the start when they were fighting for their son, then after Emma broke the curse and Cora appeared, and after Neverland – they were connected more than ever. Regina trusted Emma. She really did. In Neverland she felt so close to her, they worked together to save Henry, to save _their_ son, and it created a special bond between them. With Emma, she felt safe. She felt loved and accepted and, more than ever, she felt like she finally found home. It was almost like… like Emma was her personal Savior.

The cell phone in her pocket buzzed and she pulled it out, smiling automatically after seeing that she had received a new text from Emma. And when she read what it said, she could resist the chuckle that burst out of her chest, filling the empty mansion.

_Hey, Regina. I just wanted to ask you if you'd maybe, if you want and if you're sure, completely sure… Well, if you'd like to go out tonight. It's gonna be me, Ruby, Belle and Tink, so if you wanna join us... There. You don't have to answer if this makes you angry or uncomfortable or whatever. Okay. Bye._

She read the text over and over again, smiling to Emma's amusing insecurity. Silly woman. Regina chuckled again as she wrote a reply and read it before hitting send.

**I'd love that. Pick me up at 9?**

With a smile, Regina leaned the phone on the small table and continued dusting and humming the song. All she needed to do now was wait.

* * *

**I'd love that. Pick me up at 9?**

Emma just stared at the text she'd just received. From Regina. A _yes_. She really wanted to go out with her. Although she kind of already said it, Emma could help being surprised. Because, yeah, going out with Regina… It really was something.

''So, what does she say?''

Emma raised her look to the wolf with a wide smile on her face that had just startled her from her surprise and shook her head, letting out a sigh.

''Seriously, Ruby? Are you stalking me?''

''I'm just so excited for you two!'' she screamed in an extremely high pitched voice. Emma hid behind her coffee cup, praying that no one had heard what they were talking about.

''Shut the hell up, wolf,'' she hissed through her teeth. ''And to answer your previous question: yes, I'm picking her up at 9.''

The brunette waitress clapped her hands excitedly and winked to the blushing Savior. ''See you tonight, then.''

But Emma already freaked out for not answering Regina's text and pulled out her phone, typing furiously. Ruby just chuckled and walked back to the bar.

_Awesome. I'll be there :)_

Breathe in. Breathe out. She tried to calm herself although every little nerve in her body seemed to be tingling. She was going out and, this time, with a person she actually liked. She smiled into her mug. It's gonna be an interesting night.

* * *

With every mile closer to Mifflin Street, Emma was getting more and more nervous. Her hands trembled and her mind was a total mess. It was ten minutes until nine, the streets of Storybrooke were dark, it was cold and windy outside. And she was on her way to pick up Regina Mills for a date.

_Not a date, Emma_, she reminded herself. _You're going out with other people._

But, still, it was something. It was a start. A good start that could lead to something even better. Or so Emma thought.

She parked her yellow death trap in front of the mansion and spotted Regina standing on the porch. With a deep, deep breath, she stepped out of the car and walked towards her, trying very hard to suppress all the butterflies in her stomach when she saw her.

Regina smiled widely to the sight of Emma approaching her. It was clearly visible that the blonde was more than nervous, like a teenage girl on her first date. But although Regina remained calm from the outside, in the inside she burned with excitement and fear. She feared so many things. She feared Emma wouldn't like her, she feared it was all a joke, a prank, and that the Savior she came to feel so much for didn't really return all these feelings.

''Hi,'' Emma greeted shyly, with a big, dumb smile on her beautiful face. Regina's heart went wild and she couldn't help chuckling. Emma's face expression was exactly the same like the day they had met. The day she saw that beautiful blonde for the first time and couldn't keep her eyes off of her. Although she had hated her at the beginning, she also found her hot. _Very_ hot.

''Hey,'' Regina replied quietly, taking a step forward to Emma. ''Shall we?''

''Yeah, let's go.''

Emma offered her hand and the brunette wrapped an arm around her forearm and tucked it in the pocket of her black coat. Green and brown locked and two women exchanged sincere smiles, drowning in each other's looks. A second later, Emma opened the passenger door for Regina and then rounded the car and sat in, starting the engine. They drove to the Rabbit Hole in silence, simply enjoying each other's presence.

Like a true cavalier, the blonde opened the door for her date and took her hand to help her get out of the car. Regina took her hand, squeezing lightly, and then refused to let go of it. Emma didn't mind. Regina's warm touch fulfilled her with confidence and safety. She smiled to it and led them towards the door.

''Who else you said is joining us tonight?'' Regina asked, turning her head to Emma.

''Ruby, Belle and Tink. Just girls' night.'' She smiled. ''Why?''

Regina shrugged. ''Just asking. I was kind of hoping it will be just you and me.''

Brown eyes shone playfully and Emma swallowed. Damn, this woman was driving her completely insane.

''Oh, well… We have plenty time to go out… alone.''

''And you will take me out on a real date?''

The Savior's eyes opened widely as she licked her lips nervously. What kind of a mean game was Madam Mayor playing with her?

''I… guess. If you want to, yes. I'll take you out on a real date.''

Regina smiled the way only she knew. ''I'd love that.''

The door of the bar opened and loud music filled their ears. They were greeted by a happy grimace of an excited and, apparently, already pretty drunk wolf.

''Are you two love birds coming inside or not?'' Ruby yelled towards them. ''We're only waiting for you!''

''We're coming, Ruby,'' Emma yelled back and stopped for another second to look into brown eyes before she pulled Regina into the smoky local. Emma looked around and when she returned her eyes to Regina, she almost fell down on her ass. The brunette was wearing a smoking hot black dress, shorter than usual, combined with extremely high red heels that matched her lipstick. The Sheriff licked her lips and Regina smirked.

Ruby suddenly appeared behind Emma with a satisfied look on her face.

''Enough checking each other out, come and get drinks.''

Emma jumped up and turned around. ''Damn you, Ruby! Do you have to yell in my ear like that?''

Ruby laughed and took their hands, pulling them to the bar where Belle and Tink were already raising their glasses. Belle put her glass down and waved them happily, almost falling from the high bar seat in the process. Emma chuckled. The librarian was obviously drunk already.

She glanced at Regina. She sat at the bar next to Tink and ordered herself a drink. Her eyes fell to the Queen's crossed legs and she felt a burning deep inside her. She had no fucking idea how ill she survive this night without either completely embarrassing herself or jumping onto Regina as quickly as possible.

''We get it, Swan. Your date is fucking hot,'' Ruby whispered into her ear. ''Now go sit your ass down next to her and get yourself a drink. You look like you need it.''

Emma obeyed and walked towards the bar, but Ruby caught her arm and pulled her back. ''That dress is a total jackpot.''

''You think?''

The young brunette walked her eyes up and down Emma's body squeezed in a tight dark red dress and returned them to her face. ''Totally. Regina is already going crazy. Now get some balls and entertain her.''

An hour and too much double-shots of whiskey later, Ruby got up and glanced at Emma and Regina who were sitting very close to each other, talking and smiling. Regina's hand rested on Emma's tight and Ruby smirked to the sight. If these too end up making out by the end of the night, her mission will be completed.

''I'm going to the bathroom, excuse me for a second,'' she announced. Belle turned her head and looked at her, blue eyes blurred with drunkenness. She switched her eyes on Tink who was lying down on the bar. The fairy was completely passed out already.

''Wait, I'll go with you.'' She smiled. ''Let's leave those two some privacy.''

Ruby winked and took Belle's hand, leading them to the bathroom. As soon as the door closed behind them, she expected Belle to let go, but the librarian closed the space between them and smiled shyly.

''W-what?'' the waitress was confused. The other woman blinked.

''You did a good job getting them together.''

''I did nothing. I simply helped them realize what was already there. They obviously have hots for each other.''

''Tell me about it. They're so obvious _everyone_ sees it.''

Ruby smiled. ''They just had to realize it. It's just the start, but Emma couldn't get herself together and ask Regina out. I just made a little push.''

''I just hope they can leave the past behind and turn to future. I know Regina did some horrible things, I know she made Emma suffer. Hell, she made me suffer.'' Belle quivered for a second when memories of the Queen's torture overflew her, but she shook it away quickly and smiled to her friend. ''But she's changed. I see it. She's a good person now. A great mother. She's trying.''

''Yes, she is. Maybe she was the Evil Queen before but now, she's just Regina. And she needs love.''

_Just like me_, Ruby thought and sudden sadness appeared in her chest. If only the librarian knew how lonely and desperate she was. Regina was evil a long time ago, but she was also a monster. And hers couldn't disappear just like that.

''She'll find it. Maybe she has already. And so will you.''

''What makes you so sure?''

''You're an awesome person, Ruby Lucas.'' Belle gave her a generous smile, her eyes twinkling with warmth. ''You deserve someone special and someday, this person will come.''

And with that, Belle wrapped her arms around the taller woman's neck and pressed a small kiss on her red lips. The wolf's eyes flew open at the sense of warm and soft lips against her own. But, the other woman didn't pull away, she just stood there, their lips pressed together in a frozen moment of compassion and understanding. Ruby gave up and closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around Belle's waist and slightly moved her lips. The librarian accepted the game and returned the movements, giving deeper into the kiss. The time stood still and, for a moment, Ruby felt loved. She felt so close to someone and she felt so damn _happy_. It was like if strength and hope had poured into her from Belle's beautifully soft lips. And it felt good. Really good.

Unfortunately, it lasted only a second. Belle broke the kiss and looked up into brown eyes. A smile appeared on her face as she slowly wiped away a single tear that slid down Ruby's cheek.

''Let's go back,'' she whispered. Ruby nodded and forced a smile, praying for strength to not take this seriously as she followed the woman towards the door.

But it was already too late.

* * *

''Is she even alive?''

Regina glanced at the passed out fairy and chuckled. ''Don't worry about her. She'll come to life.''

Emma looked down where Regina's hand rested on her tight. She caressed her gently and Emma wanted her never to stop. She ureged to feel her, touch her. After a few drinks, even more. She had never burned that much for someone, never felt so magically attrackted to another person. Also, she never felt so excited about a date before. Not even with Neal so many years ago. Their relationship had been intense and adventurous and romantic, and, yes, she loved him. But she never felt about him the way she felt about thsi woman right now. Regina was driving her completely crazy and i the same time, offered so much comfort, so much understanding. So much love.

''What are you thinking about so intense?'' the dark-haired woman asked. Emma smiled and covered Regina's hand with her own.

''Nothing important. Do you want another drink?''

''No, I'm tired of just sitting here and drinking.'' She raised her eyebrow and smirked, looking around the bar where a small crowd was dancing, moving in the rhythm of a fast and intense song. Her eyes found Emma's face again.

''Wanna dance with me, Savior?''

''What? Really?''

''Yes, really. Come on.'' She pulled her hand as she stood up. ''It's a good song.''

Emma's whole body trembled when Regina pulled her to the dance floor and spun around on her heels, a glorious smile lighting up her face. Emma moved awkwardly at first, but soon caught Regina's sensual rhythm and started swinging while holding her hand. A sexy song replaced the first one and Regina turned her back to Emma, positioned her hands on her own hips and swayed them together, brushing herself onto Emma's front. The blonde nearly had a heart attack, feeling Regina all over her. She just looked at her dancing, eyes closed as she swung all the way down to Emma's heels and back up. Every little nerve in the Savior's body trembled and she felt arousal building up in her lower stomach. She wanted Regina. God, she wanted her so badly.

Brown eyes glowed with passion and need as Regina turned around and faced Emma. There was no space between them, their bodies were fully pressed together, still moving with the music. Regina's hands found their way to Emma's ass, so damn sexy in that red dress, and squeezed lightly. Emma sighed deeply. Regina smiled and cupped her neck from both sides, bringing their faces together, noses almost touching. For a second, Emma really thought she was going to kiss her. But she looked deep into her eyes and moved those red lips to her ear.

''Take me home, Emma,'' she whispered raspy, hot breathe hitting Emma's earlobe. It was all she needed to hear.

They split up quickly and the blonde pulled her date after her to retrieve their coats at the bar. Tink was awake, looking at them with her eyebrows frowning.

''Where the hell is everyone?''

''I have no idea,'' Regina responded quickly as she took her coat and purse. ''We're leaving.''

''Why?''

Two women exchanged a deep look. The fairy winked in understanding and waved them goodbye, amused by the sight of Emma practically pulling Regina all the way out.

''Where the hell are Regina and Emma?'' Ruby suddenly appeared behind her. She seemed a bit addled as she sat next to Tink.

''Where the hell are _you_? You left me here all alone with those two almost taking each other right there on the dance floor.''

''_What?_''

''Yeah, they just left in a hurry. Because sex is not allowed in public places.''

''Oh, my God, really?'' the wolf freaked out. ''Fuck it, that's awesome. I knew they would jump at each other immediately.''

''Mission completed?'' Belle smiled widely. Ruby nodded with a smirk.

''Mission completed.''

Tinkerbell just raised her hand, waved to the barmen and turned to them again. ''I don't know for you, but I'll totally drink to that.''

* * *

After literary running into the Bug and rushing through the streets of sleepy Storybrooke as fast as the old VW could do, Emma finally parked in front of Regina's huge mansion with a screech of her brakes. They haven't said a word all the way, excitement and need hanging in the air. Emma shut the engine and slowly turned her head right. She found Regina's eyes already observing her. She let herself drown in that melting chocolate for a moment before she exited the car and waited for Regina to do the same. The hot brunette walked towards her, took her hand and pulled her to the door. Before she even got a chance to find her key, Emma's impatience blew up like a glass dropped on the floor. She just couldn't wait anymore. Not even a second.

She pulled Regina back into her personal space, held her around the waist and pressed their lips together in a passionate kiss. Lips played and hands caressed as Regina licked Emma's lower lip, begging entrance. She was welcomed by an eager tongue, willing to deepen the game. She tasted the Savior for the first time and _damn_, she tasted good.

There was no time to search for the key. Without breaking the kiss, Regina raised her right hand and let her magic out. The front door flung open and she led them inside, tongues still intertwined, hands exploring. Coats landed on the floor, bags were left by the door as they walked to the stairs. Regina ran her hands up Emma's body, guided them to the front and squeezed soft, round breasts. Emma moaned into her mouth, her own fingers exploring Regina's perfect ass. Half way up the stairs, Regina dropped kiss after kiss along Emma's jaw and neck, stopping to feel the rapid pulse on her lips. She bit slightly into the flesh, making the blonde groan, tremble, beg for more.

Emma never in her life felt that kind of passion. She had had plenty of sex, but no person had excited her like Regina Mills, no one had done to her what this goddamn woman was doing right now. She felt the wetness between her legs, and they weren't even undressed yet. Basically, all she wanted to do was get Regina naked and fuck her until dawn.

And then it hit her. This wasn't right. It had turned into pure passion too fast. They've only went out once and yet, here they were, on their way to the bedroom. Emma hadn't doubted that this would've been the greatest night of her life, but she had to stop it. Stop this before it ruins their relationship. Regina was obviously turned on and maybe even slightly drunk, and – despite of the quite good amount of alcohol in her own body – she couldn't take advantage of her. Because she cared about her. Deeply. Regina offered something she hadn't had perhaps never before and she couldn't let herself ruin it just because she wanted to have sex with her so badly.

Regina's mouth was on Emma's shoulder and she used her magic again to open her bedroom door before she started undoing the zipper of the red dress. She let it hang open and slid her hands inside, feeling naked skin, scratching it lightly with her long nails. She had never wanted anyone so much in her entire life. She used to be a queen, she used to take whatever she wanted – even people – but no one ever made her feel like this. Not only she wanted Emma, she _needed_ her. She needed to feel her, take her, give herself to her. Her magic tingled painfully in her whole body, mixed with arousal and lust, swirling from her fingers to her toes as they sat down on the bed. Yes, she needed Emma and she needed her _now_.

But then Emma pulled away, leaving her hands empty and her lips hungry. Regina frowned at the look in those green eyes.

''What is it?'' she asked, confused. Emma smiled to her and brushed fingers over her cheek.

''This isn't right, Regina. We're going too fast,'' she tried to explain herself. ''We shouldn't do this yet.''

''Why not? I… I want it. And clearly, you do too.''

''I know. And yes, _God yes_, I do. But I feel like it would ruin whatever we're having here. I mean, it's only been our first date.''

''Emma, it's not like we've just met. I've known you for quite some time.'' She leaned closer, her eyes darkened. ''And I desire you. Very much.''

_Damn you_, Emma though, forcing herself to stay concentrated. She shook her head and took Regina's hands in her own.

''Regina, I know. But it wouldn't feel right if I let myself into this tonight. I feel like…'' Her eyes fell down on their intertwined hands. ''I feel like I'm taking advantage of you. And I don't want to do that. Because… Because I care too much about you. And so many people had taken advantage of me in my life that I would… I'd feel terrible if I ever made you feel like I felt.''

Regina's heart sank. She sighed in compassion and sadness. Emma cared about her. Emma didn't want to hurt her. She cared about her feelings, not only her body. Emma was different. Special.

A sad smile appeared on Regina's face as she hooked her finger under Emma's chin and raised her head. She saw a tear sliding out a green eye and it suddenly hurt so much. She didn't want Emma to be hurt. She didn't want her to cry.

''Oh, Emma…'' she whispered and wrapped her arms around the blonde, taking her in a warm hug. Emma dug her face into Regina's chest and more tears ran down her face.

''I don't want to hurt you, Regina, because… I don't want you to leave me. I need you. You're the only person in this town that made me feel safe, made me feel like I'm not alone.''

A few sobs shook Regina's chest. She massages Emma's back, encouraging her to go on, to let out all the things she held inside, all her fears and all the pain. She better than anyone knew how it felt holding everything inside. In the end, you drown in your own nightmares and agony. You let the rage and pain take over and you become a monster. Just like she did.

''No matter how much people I have around me, I can't help feeling so alone and empty. It's what I felt in Neverland, it's why I was so troubled there. My loneliness haunted me. I know I have my parents and friends and Henry but inside, I'll never stop feeling like I've felt my whole life.'' Soft sobs ran out her chest and she caught herself onto Regina, looking for support before she let out the word. ''_Alone_.''

Regina felt tears running down her own face in compassion with the blonde. She smiled through them and held Emma tighter, closer, giving her all the comfort and love she needed.

''But that's over, Emma, and you know why? Because now, you have me. I'll make you feel loved, I'll be your support and your family. And you'll never have to feel alone again.'' Soft lips pressed a kiss onto blond hair. ''I'll never ever leave you.''

Hard cries took over and Emma couldn't talk anymore. She just drowned into the hug, into the comfort and caring she felt. Partly, she cried because she was happy. Happy to finally have someone to hold onto. To finally have Regina.

''It's gonna be okay, honey. You're home now.''

Regina's warm voice soothed her, made her feel safe. Made her feel home. And she didn't want to leave her arms. Never again.

''Just hold me. Please, Regina,'' she whispered her plea. ''Tonight, just hold me.''

And she did.

* * *

**Yes, surprise! I threw in a hint of RedBeauty. I kinda ship them. And this might develop into something. _Might. _Continue reading to find out!**

**Love you and thanks for reading :***


	8. I will

**Hello again, my readers! I tried to be faster this time so here you go - a new update, not as long as the las but I still hope you like and you review to make me happy. I know it's been over two weeks but I started college, I've moved and been quite busy. I'll stop talking now. Enjoy! :***

**Discaimer: I own nothiiiiiiiing.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 8: I will**

Regina woke up to an unfamiliar feeling of wet lips against her exposed neck. First she panicked, not used to being caressed and loved by another human being. Then she moaned in satisfaction.

''Good morning, Madame Mayor,'' raspy voice whispered into her ear, hot breathe spreading over her earlobe and cheek. Regina smirked, eyes still closed, and wrapped her arms around her lover's waist, enjoying the feel of muscly body against her own.

''Good morning, Sheriff Swan,'' she gave back playfully. ''Have you slept well?''

''With you in my arms? Are you kidding me?'' Hands found Regina's breasts and squeezed them gently. ''Best night of my life.''

''Wait until you _actually_ sleep with me.''

Emma suddenly separated their bodies and Regina groaned in disappointment. Her chocolate eyes flung open just to find Emma standing by the bed and getting her dress on. Somewhere in the middle of the night, they both managed to get out of their dresses and cuddle together on the huge bed, sleeping peacefully until now. They held each other, offered comfort and home, but nothing apart from that had happened. It was all they needed for the night.

''Why are you getting up?''

''Isn't it time?''

Regina glanced at her phone on the nightstand. It was barely 6:30 am and she knew for sure Emma wasn't a morning person at all. What the hell had gotten into her head?

''It's early, Emma,'' the brunette purred. ''Come back to bed.''

''Not a chance.''

''What the hell is going on?''

''I'm doing it again, Regina. Trying to get into your pants.''

''Emma, please.'' She couldn't resist a chuckle. ''Maybe I'm cooperating. Haven't thought of that?''

''No, Regina. No. I don't want to do it yet.''

The Mayor sighed deeply, giving the blonde an eye roll. Emma Swan really was a piece of work. But it was nothing the Queen couldn't handle.

''Fine, stubborn ass. Just come to bed. I promise you we won't have sex.''

Emma pierced her with a puzzled look .Her head was a confused mess. After how she had opened her soul in Regina's arms last night, she felt so beautifully safe with her. She slept like a baby with the brunette holding her tight in her arms. She woke up with a smile and strange, enthusiastic joy in her chest. And then almost ruined everything because she couldn't keep her hands off of her. Normally, having sex on the first date was something usual to Emma. Hell, most of her relationships were nothing more than that – sex. With Regina, although, it was very different. She was special. And Emma was sure she'd kill herself if she ever hurt her.

''You can't promise that.''

''Of course I can.''

''Your eyes are saying something different.''

''What are they saying?'' Regina frowned.

''_Horny_ _as hell_.''

The brunette burst into happy laughter as she caught Emma's hand and pulled her back for a brief kiss on the lips. Emma gave in and climbed back on the bed, settling back next to her.

''Silly woman,'' Regina said softly, kissing Emma's temple. ''How could I live without you anymore?''

* * *

The morning started in a quite different mood in the Charmings' household. Snow woke up before 6 am, checked if Emma was home and then decided to make coffee and drink it by the window – just in case Emma passed by. She felt like she hadn't seen her daughter in ages, like she had lost her again. But she was her mother, and she was only concerned about Emma's happiness. Because that's what mothers do, right? Help their children find happiness. Find their _Happily Ever After_.

''Snow, what the hell are you doing?'' David's grumpy voice filled the morning air. ''It's 6:17 am!''

''I couldn't sleep.''

''That's a lie.''

He stopped by his wife and traced her look that was gazing the lonely street, some strange emptiness in brown eyes. He sat next to her with a deep sigh, trying to draw her attention. Lately, Snow was starting to concern him. She slept very little and worried way too much. She was giving her best to be a mother, but it just wasn't working for one simple reason – Emma wasn't a child Snow so badly wanted her to be. No, Emma was a grown up woman, a mother, and no matter how much Snow tried, she still couldn't see parents in them. Because no one could change the fact that most of her life Emma was alone. She was left on her own, with no one who could care about her and give her support, give her love. And she sure needed time to accept that now she had family, she had parents who loved her and cared about her. Snow was trying too hard and with that unwillingly pushing Emma away from them.

''It's about Emma again, isn't it?'' he tried. ''Snow, you have to-''

''What?'' she snapped, turning her head to look into her husband's eyes. ''What, David? I have to leave her alone? Let her go? Stand back while she's destroying her own life? Because I can't do that, you know. I can't shut my mouth and let my daughter push away everything that could make her happy. I just can't.''

''Look, I know you care and I understand that you want her all the best, but you can't intrude her life like that. You can't decide who will she date or befriend. Emma is a grown woman, honey, and you have to let her make her own decisions.''

''I know she's a grown woman, but that doesn't mean she's mature enough to know what's best for her. _I_ know what's best for her. But she's so stubborn!'' she cried out. ''She won't listen to me. She's throwing away her True Love and she will regret it, but it will be too late! I have to save her while I still can, David. I have to show her where her true happy ending is.''

''That's a little extreme, darling,'' he stated carefully, trying not to make his wife angry. ''Don't you think she has a right to live her life how _she_ wants?''

The look in her eyes when she gazed at him was saying that he didn't exactly succeed in his intention.

_Well, shit._

''Our daughter has a right to be _happy_, and if she can't make it happen, I will! I will fight everything and everyone to give her what she deserves – a happy ending.'' She pierced him with a furious look, almost mad, making him swallow in surprise – or _fear_? – and move back, out of her personal space.

''This,'' she pointed between them with her finger, ''this what we have, she deserves it too. And she can have it with Neal. They love each other, I can see it. They're meant to be and I will help Emma realize it.''

''Snow, you're way overreacting with this. If you keep acting like a crazy control-freak mother, Emma will run away and we will lose her again. She's not a teenager, for God's sake, she's a 30-year-old woman! And I'm pretty sure she will love who _she_ wants, not who _you_ want.''

Snow White glared at her Prince Charming with a confused and _I-can't-freakin'-believe-it_ look .Was he serious? Was he really calling her _crazy_? He had never opposed her like that before.

''What the hell are you doing?''

He stood up. ''I won't let you ruin our daughter's life. I won't lose her again, Snow, and surely not because of _you_.''

''I'm your wife, David! Are you with me or against me?''

''I'm with Emma,'' he said coldly and walked away, leaving the room.

Snow just sat there, surprised as much as frightened. Her own husband was going on against her, an ally she was sure she could count on. And now she was alone in this. Alone in her mission to bring Emma her happy ending.

A grin spread on her face when she realized it wasn't really so. _I'm not alone. Hell no. There is at least one person I can always count on in this._

She took a sip of her coffee and sighed happily as she grabbed her phone and dialed Neal's number. There was one thing she knew for sure. She was Snow White and she wasn't giving up so easily.

* * *

When Emma opened her eyes again, the house was filled with light music, playing somewhere downstairs. She reached for Regina on the spot next to her, but was welcomed by an empty bed. She sighed happily, knowing exactly where the woman was. So the blonde got up lazily and walked into the bathroom to do her stuff. She eyed the blue-colored room, taking in all the things around her for the first time. It was all so clean and perfect. So… Regina.

_Holy fuck_, the Sherriff realized finally, _I'm in Regina's bathroom. I slept in Regina's bed. Damn_.

She herself couldn't quite believe it just yet. It took time before it came into her head that she had actually had a date with the amazingly beautiful brunette last night, that they had expressed their mutual feelings for each other, that…

_Son of a bitch, I kissed her! I made out with _Regina Mills_!_

After taking a tour around Regina's bedroom – because she hadn't really seen much last night – Emma picked up her dress that was laying on the floor, struggling to put it back on. It was very tight, but it was worth it. She had seen Regina's hungry eyes taking in her whole body and, damn, it was so worth it. Emma Swan actually never thought that Regina would be so interested in her. And yet she was. They had feelings for each other. Deep, warm feelings. And finally, for the first time in over a year, she felt sincerely and truly happy.

''As much as I'd love to see you in that amazing dress again, you should probably consider putting on something more comfortable.''

Emma turned around to the voice that startled her and looked into bright eyes and a wide smile. Regina was leaned onto the door, in nothing but her nightgown, piercing her with a warm look. Her hair was looking a little bit messy this time, and she had no make-up. But still, she was the most beautiful woman in the world – or at least a certain blonde thought so.

''I have nothing else here. And unless you're okay with me eating breakfast in my underwear, you're gonna have to suck it up and suffer by looking into my amazing body in this sexy dress.'' She winked. ''Will you survive?''

Regina chuckled. ''Why don't you take something mine?'' she proposed. ''And then come down, I'm waiting with breakfast.''

''Fine. I'll be down in a minute.''

As soon as Regina left, another thought rushed through Emma's messy head.

_I get to wear her clothes too! This is fucking awesome._

Ten minutes later, she came down in black yoga pants and an oversized T-shirt with some crazy print that she never imagined Regina would possess. She sneaked into the kitchen with no possibility to be heard because she had nothing but thin gray socks on her feet.

Regina was standing at the kitchen counter, placing food on two plates, swaying lightly left and right to the rhythm of the song that was still playing, totally unaware of Emma's presence behind her. The blonde barely suppressed laughter as she approached the other woman and silently covered chocolate eyes with her hands.

''Miss Swan, I swear I'll cut your hands off if you don't remove them in an instant.''

Emma laughed and let her hands slip down to Regina's slim waist, hugging her from behind. Regina smiled and let herself drown in Emma's hug. She pressed her back into the other woman's front, their bodies pressed together, feeling each other's warmth and radiating feelings.

''You would do no such thing.''

''Are you sure?''

''Absolutely. You like my hands too much.''

Regina chuckled and turned her head to face Emma, their noses now an inch apart. Emma looked deep into the melting chocolate of Regina's eyes and her heart jumped into her throat. She was losing her mind over the brunette and she hell sure didn't want to stop it.

Regina studied the two green lakes that told her so much of Emma's feelings and thoughts, her mind floating away in a dark hole. She wasn't capable of thinking right now. She just wanted to feel.

_What did I do to deserve someone like Emma? What did I do to make her want me?_

She knew for sure there was no spell or curse involved in this. They were building something special here, something so unique and so pure it was leaving Regina breathless. She hadn't felt this way in a long, long time. Too long. In the end, maybe it was time for her to finally have her happy ending.

A smile flashed on her lips before she leaned in to kiss Emma. It felt so natural, so good. Magic tingled in Regina's fingertips, one of her hands placed over Emma's on her waist, and the other around Emma's neck. They kissed and kissed and nothing else mattered. They just felt. With their whole bodies, with their whole souls, they felt. Regina felt Emma and Emma felt Regina.

They were on a good way to realize that the only thing they needed to breathe was each other.

''Breakfast is getting cold,'' Regina whispered after some time. Emma smiled and kissed her cheek gently.

''I don't care.''

''Really? I got an impression that you're some kind of a food freak.''

''Food freak? Seriously?''

The Mayor nodded. ''A food freak wouldn't like her breakfast cold, would she?''

''I guess. But you know what? When I'm with you, I don't give a damn about food,'' Emma explained, for the first time looking down on the plates Regina was so carefully preparing. Her eyes widened in delight as she licked her lips. ''But you made _bacon_! Oh, sweet lord, I _love_ bacon.''

Regina laughed, amused with her lover's funny reaction. Emma indeed was a food freak… just a little bit.

''I see. I assume I'm not so interesting anymore now.''

''Interesting? _You_ are the most amazing woman in all the worlds.''

With a smacky kiss on the lips, Emma took her plate and sat down at the table, grinning happily. She shoved some of the bacon and eggs into her mouth and moaned in satisfaction as she chewed on her food. Regina couldn't stop smiling to the blonde's childish happiness caused by food. It only made her like Emma more.

''So when's Henry coming back from the sleepover?''

''Swallow before talking,'' Regina warned. ''He texted me this morning that he'll be home by noon.''

''And now is…'' Emma glanced at the wall clock. ''8.30? Really? Explain to me again why am I already up?''

''Because I'm amazing and we are having bacon for breakfast.''

''Good point.''

''So, what would you like to have for lunch?''

The Sheriff raised an eyebrow. ''Is that an invitation?''

Regina shrugged. ''Just a regular Sunday family lunch.''

''Okay, then. Can I have lasagna?''

''We had lasagna this week.''

''But it's so _goooooood_,'' she begged. ''Please?''

''Puppy face not working, Sheriff. You'll have to find another way.''

Emma's eyebrows jumped up once again as she smirked, piercing Regina with an interesting look. The brunette seemed confused, and then sighed.

''Not _that_ way.'' She stopped for a moment, studying the other woman's puzzled face. ''Right?''

She opened her mouth, not exactly sure what to say, but then nodded furiously. ''Right, of course.''

Regina only smirked, a hundred percent sure Emma was eating herself alive right now.

* * *

''Ruby, get your ass back to work, _now_!''

Ruby sighed for the hundredth time that day and raised from the counter where she had leant on a few minutes ago. Her mind wandered away again, eyeing the loud crowd inside Granny's, eating and talking and having absolutely nothing to worry about.

Her head was a complete mess, partly from the hangover and partly because she kept thinking about the moment she and a certain librarian had shared in the bathroom the night before. The memory of the kiss just wouldn't let her think straight, it kept popping up in her mind every few seconds and, suddenly, she would feel that amazing taste of Belle's lips on hers again. Ruby closed her eyes. Peach. Belle tasted just like peach, with a tiny hint of lemon.

''_Ruby!_ I said, get to the damn work or I'll fire you!''

''Yes, Granny…'' she mumbled silently, gathering all the force she possessed to move. Her life sucked. She was a mess. She just wanted to lay down, curl up in a ball and die.

''What's up with you, Rubes? You look like a mess.''

The waitress turned her head to face the grinning blonde with shiny eyes, looking so damn happy. She fucking radiated happiness and Ruby was once again reminded of her own misery. She was still holding onto a kiss that meant absolutely nothing and the worst of all was, it had actually meant _something_. At least to her.

''I am a mess. But don't you worry.'' She forced a small smile. ''I'll be myself again. Chocolate?''

Emma sat down at the counter and took off her jacket. She managed to sneak into the Charmings' apartment while no one was there, grab a change of clothes and go to Granny's. Life was good at the moment.

''Hell, you look like you're about to throw up rainbows. Tell me…'' Ruby smirked as she handed the chocolate to Emma and leaned closer. ''How was it having sex with Regina?''

''Could you possibly say it any louder?'' Emma hissed. ''And, I have to disappoint you. We haven't had sex.''

''What the hell, Emma? You were practically eating each other on the dance floor and then you _didn't do it_?''

''I just… I want to do it right this time. I don't want to take advantage of her, I don't want to hurt her. I simply want her to be…'' She smiled. ''Happy.''

Ruby shook her head in unbelief and exhaled nervously. ''Emma Swan, wake the fuck up! We're talking about Regina Mills here! The fucking _Evil Queen_,'' she stated in a high pitched whisper. ''You had her and you didn't take her? As far as I've seen, she wouldn't have minded.''

''You don't understand, Ruby! Of course I want her – who doesn't? But I don't want to lose her or run away as I always do. This is special. This is something, and I'm not gonna ruin it before it had even strted.''

''Oh, I do understand. But Emma… Regina will make you happy. I know she will. And maybe waiting for too long could ruin it too, you know.'' The brunette waitress smiled sadly and it wasn't until then that Emma noticed the shade of unhappiness in her brown eyes.

''Ruby, is something bothering you?'' she allowed herself to ask carefully. Ruby was her friend and one of very little that sometimes could actually understand her. She cared about the young waitress and, although she wasn't really awesome at comforting people or helping to solve their problems, it was worth it to try.

''I'm fine.''

''No, I can see it. Believe me, I know sadness. And you are clearly depressed. What is it?''

''Nothing, really.'' She fake grinned again, but Emma wasn't fooled. ''You're worrying too much, Emma. Everything's just fine.''

''Rubes…''

''I said I was okay, Jesus!'' Ruby snapped at her, brown eyes piercing the green ones furiously. ''Stop pushing!''

''I'm just worried-''

''Well, cut it off, Savior,'' she interrupted the blonde. ''No need to be worried about me. This wolf can handle a little trouble.''

Emma finally sighed and let it go, leaving Ruby alone as requested. She so desperately wanted her relationship with Regina to work out she wasn't even noticing the misery of her own friends. The so-called Savior of Storybrooke was too busy with her own problems she had failed to notice half of the town was in deep shit as well. Every single one of them had their own issues, and most of them much more _serious_ issues.

''Hey, sorry I snapped,'' the waitress apologized after a few minutes. ''I just… I don't wanna talk about this right now. Or never. What matters is you now.''

''What do you mean?''

''I mean, get the fuck up and go get your damn woman, Emma. You can do it. Don't be a crybaby.''

''We're having lunch. Today.''

''That's family stuff. You haven't had your first date yet. And have you even asked her to be your girlfriend?''

''What? Ruby, seriously, slow down,'' Emma sounded kind of terrified. ''I can't just walked over to Regina Mills' house and ask her to be _my girlfriend_.''

''Emma, don't be ridiculous. You almost fucked the woman last night.''

''Still, this kind of thing seems so common and so… so _not_ Regina.''

''Well, surprise. Listen, I have to be quick or Granny will fire my ass. You have two things on your to-do list.'' She pointed out two fingers. ''One, take her on a date. Like, a real, romantic date. And before you say it, yes, she likes romantic. Every woman does.'' She shrugged to make her point before talking again. ''Two, _ask her_. It won't feel real and official until you do. It will help both of you finally realize you're each other's damn happy ending.''

Emma was left at the counter alone, feeling confused and dizzy and slightly shocked, but it was all bearable until Ruby retuned a few steps, peeping through the kitchen door.

''And, Emma?''

''Yes?''

The brunette grinned and sent Emma completely nuts as she mouthed two single words.

_Fuck her._

* * *

That same morning, a little before 11 am, Regina was walking around the kitchen, preparing everything for a family lunch with Emma and Henry. She smiled to the food she was making – she was sure Emma will drown herself in it. The thought made her chuckle, a chuckle that soon became happy laughing that echoed through the empty mansion. She was so damn happy, for the first time in forever, she was smiling and laughing and feeling so incredibly light. That blonde, the woman she had spent almost a year trying to destroy, was now making her so happy, so _alive_. And it felt beautiful.

A ring of her doorbell startled her and she covered her mouth with her hand to stop laughing, shaking her head to her own silliness. Quickly running her finger through dark-brown hair, Regina walked to the door and opened it. She was sure it would be Emma. But it was nobody.

Her eyebrows frowning, she looked around and finally dropped chocolate eyes to her carpet. There was a beautiful flower left there. And orchid. And orchids were her favorite. This one was particularly beautiful, her flowers violet with a hint of shiny white. Regina picked it up happily and carried it into the house, finding it a place on the kitchen table. It was until then that she noticed a small white envelope within its wide green leaves.

Curious, the brunette took it. It had no signature or said who it came from, but of course she knew exactly who had sent it. Once opened, the envelope revealed a small piece of paper with a question written on it. The words made her heart jump and warmth spreading inside her chest like never before, and a single small tear slid out of her eye as she read them over and over again.

_Will you be my girlfriend?_

When Emma's phone buzzed in the station not 5 minutes after, informing her she had received a new text, overwhelming joy took over her and she found herself smiling like an idiot to the two single words it said.

_I will._

* * *

**Leave me some of your beutiful reviews. They always bright up my day :)**


	9. Unintentional dates

**Hi again, my faithful readers! I was very inspired this weekend so here is an update. And this time I'm not as late as usual so - yay, congrats me. Anyways, I hope you'll like it. I have a few ideas for the plot that is slowly building here, but I won't give anything away. You'll find out when the time comes ;)**

**And a big THANK YOU for favs, follows and especially for all the beautiful reviews. You are so amazing, seriously. You should see how ridicolously happy I am when I see you have reviewed. I just sit there, foolishly grinning at my laptop. Really, you are the best. I love you so much.**

**I own nothing. And please forgive me if I have made any mistakes. I always do, I don't have a beta. I re-read what I have written, but some mistakes I always miss so... Sorry for that.**

**That would be all. Enjoy the chapter! :)**

* * *

**CHAPTER 9: Unintentional dates**

''Mom, I'm home!''

''Hi, Henry,'' Regina greeted her son and offered her arms for a hug as soon as she came out of the kitchen. Usually, Henry would run into her arms although he wasn't a little boy anymore. This time, however, something was different. He gave her a small smile and was ready to run off into his room when Regina caught his arm.

''What, I'm not even getting a hug?''

His mouth opened in slight confusion before he nodded and let her hug him, not hugging back generously like he always used to. Regina was confused. That was weird. Henry was acting weird.

''Can I go now?''

''Yeah. Sure…'' Regina's eyebrows frowned as she looked at her son running up the stairs, the sound of doors slamming following not a second after. This was nothing like Henry.

However, she had other things to worry about. Like lunch she was preparing for her family right now. Her son and her girlfriend. Regina grinned to the word. _Girlfriend_. Emma was her girlfriend now. And she was Emma's. The word sounded so silly and unlike them, and yet so special. They were becoming official. They were trying to make this work. And, apparently, succeeding.

A knock on the door made the brunette smile widely and she practically ran forward, opening it wide to meet the beautiful and amazing blonde in front of them.

''Hello, girlfriend,'' Emma greeted, grinning as her green eyes met brown ones. ''Missed me?''

''Always.'' Regina smiled and pulled Emma in for a kiss on the lips. They kissed like it had been three decades, not three hours since they'd last seen each other and, once again, it felt so damn perfect.

Emma broke the kiss first, sudden fear in her eyes. ''Regina… Henry?''

''He's in his bedroom,'' Regina whispered. ''Don't worry.''

''But if he comes down…''

''He won't. Just let me kiss my girlfriend a little more.''

Emma smiled and took back those full lips, tasting and searching, wrapping her arms around Regina's waist to pull her even closer. If it wasn't for Henry and lunch that was slowly getting burned, Regina was sure they'd be in the bedroom in less than a second.

''I'll burn lunch.'' She smiled and kissed Emma once again. ''Come.''

''So, what are we having?''

''Tomato soup, roast chicken with vegetables and potatoes, mixed salad and crispy bread.''

Emma made a grimace to the mention of vegetables, and earned herself a disapproving look from Regina. She really was just a big, big child.

''You know I don't like vegetables.''

''I do. I also know you have to eat more healthy food and less of those grassy hamburgers from Granny's.''

''They make delicious burgers,'' she complained. ''Not grassy at all.''

''Still, you need more vitamins. I have to take care of you.''

''I suppose so. But I'll only have a little bit.''

''Just a little bit,'' Regina agreed, kissing Emma's cheek. ''That's my girl.''

''Yours only.'' The blonde winked and started exploring all the pots and bowls that were placed on the counter and the stove. ''Where's Henry?''

''He returned a few minutes before you. He was kind of… weird. Ran off to his room immediately.'' A loud crash caused by a dropped cover of one of the pots made her head turn in Emma's direction. ''Emma! Don't touch!''

''I just wanted to see…''

''Please. Remove yourself out of my kitchen and stop destroying or we'll have no lunch.''

''But Regina…''

''Out, Emma! And don't give me that face. Make yourself useful and drag our son downstairs to help you make the table. He knows where the plates are.''

Still, Regina couldn't suppress smiling when she looked at Emma making her famous puppy face. She might have been the Evil Queen, but she would surely fall for those eyes anytime. With a chuckle, she brought their lips together one more time and then Emma disappeared from the kitchen, leaving the Mayor alone with her cooking.

She climbed up the stairs, stopping in front of Henry's bedroom. She knocked once. Twice. Three times.

''Kid? It's me, come out. Lunch is almost ready.''

_''Just a moment!'' _she heard from the inside. A moment after, her son came out with a happy grin on his face. Or so it seemed.

''Hey, Kid. How was your sleepover?''

''Okay,'' he said with a shrug after closing the door.

''Were you awake for too long?''

''No.''

''Watched some awful horror movie?''

''No.''

''Talked nonsense stuff? Played games?''

''Sort of.''

''Wow. Not really wordy today, ha?'' She threw an arm over his shoulders as they walked down the stairs. ''Must be the lack of sleep.''

''I'm okay.'' He fought the closeness and broke free from the half-hug his mother held him in. ''Really.''

Emma was surprised. Her son was a great kid, always happy, enthusiastic and seemed to never stop talking. But something was different in him today. She could swear it wasn't the same Henry from the last time she had seen him. There was a lack of joy in his words and when he raised his eyes to look at his blonde mother, there was some strange darkness in his usually bright eyes. Emma would bet on anything that, in that moment, there was something evil in the brown eyes of her and Regina's son.

Unlike usually, lunch in the Mills family passed mostly in an awkward silence his time. Emma and Regina were trying to get their son to talk, but every effort seemed useless. He wasn't interested in hanging out and his mothers shared the same concerned look every few moments. When was finished with his lunch, he just simply pushed away the late and stood up, ready to leave.

''Henry, where are you going?'' Regina asked him, surprised with his behavior.

''To my bedroom. I'm done with eating.''

''You don't want to stay with us, Kid?'' Emma jumped in. ''Hang out like usually?''

''Yes, like you always do.''

''Well, maybe I'm not in the mood.''

''Henry…'' Regina tried again.

''Can I just go?'' he snapped, so unlike that sweet, happy boy he normally was. ''Please?''

Regina gasped in surprise and searched his eyes. There was nothing familiar in there. No warmth, no happiness. Like if this person in front of them wasn't their son at all.

''Sure,'' she gave up with a wave of her hand. ''Go.''

He disappeared in an instant and Emma switched her look to Regina, a terrified look in her green eyes. Regina blinked a few times before returning to reality.

''What the hell was that?'' she whispered.

''I have no fucking idea. Like it wasn't him at all!''

''He's acting so weird and… Oh, my God.'' Regina pointed at Henry's plate where there was some food left. ''He didn't eat the zucchini! They're his favorite of all the vegetables!''

''He left _food_? Wow.''

''Emma, what's going on with our son?'' Regina sounded more than scared. She was in a deep fear and Emma knew exactly why. She was blaming herself. She and Henry had just started getting along again, after Cora's terror and all the crazy stuff they went through in Neverland, it finally felt peaceful. Regina was scared she had done something again, that she had ruined the relationship with her son all over again. And it was killing Emma. It was killing her because she had seen what an amazing mother Regina is and how much she loved Henry. She was a better mother than Emma will ever be, and it was a fact.

Emma got up and walked over to Regina, crouching down beside her. She took her girlfriend's hands in her own, squeezing them supportively.

''Hey, don't you dare blaming yourself again. You did absolutely nothing wrong.''

''Are you sure?''

''Regina, I'm here and I have eyes. You're wonderful to him. You're pretty much wonderful in general lately. There is no absolute reason to worry that you did something. You are an amazing mother. He should be damn grateful to have you.''

She smiled. ''He has you too.''

''I suck. I have no idea how to be a mother. Especially now when he's entering the teenage stage. He'd break me for sure.''

''That's not true. You are trying. And I think you're doing great.''

Emma tilted her head to he left. ''You're only saying that because I'm your girlfriend.''

''I'm being honest. But that's an advantage, yes.''

They both laughed and Regina took Emma's chin with her fingers and closed up the space between them, slowly bringing their lips together. Emma smiled into the gentle kiss and threw her arms around Regina's neck, squeezing them closer to each other.

''Emma Swan, my girlfriend,'' Regina whispered after they broke the kiss. ''I never thought I'd be able to say that.''

''Are you happy you can say it?'' Emma wanted to know. Regina smiled and they shine in her eyes told Emma she already knew the answer.

''Enormously happy,'' the brunette said and kissed her girlfriend again.

* * *

_Look at them. So happy. So sickly in love. They don't even suspect. They're too busy with their fucking relationship they don't see what's right in front of them. Love got them blind. And that's another advantage for me. It will be easier to complete my plan with the Evil Queen and the Savior of the town too busy with each other. _

_No one suspects so far. No one. I'm doing very good and soon I'll have what I came for. I'll make their lives miserable, make them suffer, make them lose each other and themselves. They'll be lost and I'll be the ruler of this misery kingdom. Neverland will seem like a piece of cake once they face what I'm preparing them. Surprise, bitches! I'm here and I'm gonna destroy all of you. Everybody in this goddamn town will play by my rules and I'll finally be on top._

_We'll see how the fresh lovers will act after they lose everything that's bonding them together._

* * *

''Is your food okay, darling?''

''Hmm..?''

''I asked if your food was okay. Everything good?''

''Yeah… Yeah… What? I'm sorry. Yes, everything fine.''

''Are you all right, Belle?''

The young woman nodded at her not-so-young-anymore boyfriend who sat across her in their usual booth at Granny's. It was Sunday, the diner was crowded with people having lunch and Belle was so weirdly distracted by something.

_Or someone? _the little inner voice suggested again. Belle shook her head to get rid of it. It just didn't want to stop talking inside her head and that was getting rather annoying. She glanced at Rumple eating his burger and then turned her head to the scene she was observing almost since she had entered the local.

Ruby was leaned on the counter, furiously typing something on the phone in her hands. She stopped for a second, looked around and then continued typing. Her brown hair, streaked with red strands here and there, was falling down on both sides of her face. Full lips with bright red lipstick on were curled into a beautiful smile, showing shiny white teeth. Belle found herself smiling to the sight. The brunette waitress was indeed pretty, even more now that she had stopped wearing those horrible outfits that were revealing more than actually covering. But then again, that _was_ kind of hot, too…

''Belle, dear, is something bothering you?''

Her head jerked back to face Rumple and she offered a shy smile, summoning all of her self-control. Something weird was going on in her head, and it had a hell lot to do with the sexiest waitress at Granny's.

_Wait, what?_

''No, Rumple. Everything is fine, I told you,'' she assured, taking a sip of her ice tea. ''Let's just eat before it gets cold.''

''Sure.'' He took a bite, swallowing before he continued. ''So, I was thinking later we could take a walk down at the beach. You know, just how you like.''

''Of course.''

''You seem rather uninterested.''

Belle sighed deeply in irritation. ''Just… Give me a break, okay?''

''Darling…''

''Give me a fucking _break_, Rumple! It's all I'm asking for.'' She stood up, throwing her napkin down on the table. ''Just that.''

And with that, she got up and ran out through the door. The little doorbell rang furiously and after the door had closed with a loud bang, the only thing she was left with were quiet sounds of the Storybrooke streets and her own thoughts.

_What the hell is going on with me?_

Since she had come home the night before, her mind was totally fucked up. She was drunk – really drunk – and still, all she could think of was that moment she and Ruby had shared in the bathroom of The Rabbit Hole. She kissed her. And she didn't even know why. It just felt like the right thing to do. Of course, it was meant to be a harmless friendly kiss, something that friends do all the time. All she wanted to do was comfort Ruby, take that sadness out of her beautiful brown eyes, assure her she indeed could have love, could have happiness. But maybe Belle herself needed a reminder, too. Although she was sickly in love with Rumple, although she had loved him with all her heart and soul, although they were supposed to be True Love… something was missing. It didn't feel like it used to, not anymore. The man she willingly gave all of herself to was a monster and even if he had changed now – changed for _her_ – she couldn't help but fear that he would give into the darkness again. His heart was black as night, his soul was filled with all kind of evil and wicked things. And that was very hard to fight. Besides, she was lately feeling strangely distanced, like if that special connection they had once shared was starting to fade, disappear. Despite all of that, last night when she came home drunk, she had jumped into their bed and they had had wild, fierce sex until the first rays of light sneaked into the room.

Now, she was sorry she did that. She let the alcohol and desire lead her, she forgot all the beauty of lovemaking and gave into emotionless sex. That was so unlike her. She wanted to feel, love, selflessly give and receive in the same time. It was almost like she had forgotten who she really was.

It never came across mind that, perhaps, the love she once had felt was dying and all that was left was the need and basic instincts. After all, she was a human, just like everyone else. And the thing she couldn't forget was the face that had flashed through her mind various times last night while she was at the peak of her ecstasy, falling over the edge into endless pleasure.

''Hey, are you okay? You just ran out, I couldn't help notice.''

_Well, speaking of the devil…_

''I'm okay, Ruby, thanks.'' She turned around slowly and offered a small smile. ''Don't worry.''

''Sorry, but you seem quite bad, actually,'' Ruby said and took a step closer. ''What's wrong?''

''You don't have to help me, I can deal with my problems.''

''No, you can't. I've seen you in there. You're everything _but_ okay.''

''Ruby…'' she tried again, but the brunette was persistent.

''Tell me, Belle. Maybe I can do something.''

_Oh, you could do _so_ much… _

''You can do nothing.'' She refused to keep listening to her crazy inner voice. It was talking nonsense stuff.

_Nonsense, really_, she tried to assure herself while taking a step back to move away from Ruby.

Ruby took another step forward. She couldn't let Belle be unhappy. And she was. The wolf most of all knew how unhappy and lonely eyes look like. She saw the every time she looked into the mirror.

''You helped me last night. You comforted me, assured me I could have happiness, too. Now I want to do the same for you.''

''Yeah, about that…'' Belle took a sharp breathe. ''I want to apologize. I'm sorry, Ruby. I was drunk as hell and didn't really know what I was doing. I'm sorry if I had made you uncomfortable.''

''What are you talking about? You helped me realize I could have the happy ending everyone talks about.'' She chuckled. ''You don't have to apologize for that.''

''No…'' Another deep breathe. ''I'm talking about the… the _kiss_.''

Ruby's red lips formed a surprised _O_. She really wasn't expecting this. Actually, she was pretty sure Belle wouldn't remember it – partly because of the alcohol, but also because she sure had regretted it later. At least Ruby thought so.

Oh, how wrong was she.

''You… remember it?''

''Yes, of course I do. Why… why wouldn't I?''

''Well… You were pretty drunk,'' the waitress tried to explain herself. Belle chuckled and it sounded like music to Ruby's ears.

''I see you remember it. I believe we were equally drunk.''

''Maybe… Maybe I _want_ to remember it.''

Ruby needed courage. Oh, so much courage.

''Maybe I want it, too,'' the other woman almost whispered. A moment of deep silence followed. They looked into each other's eyes, confused, surprised, out of their minds because of the confession they had both just made. It was a moment of perfect silence, too. Nothing else needed to be said – they could simply see it in all the brown and blue.

Soft laughing interrupted their moment and both heads turned to face the very intimate Mayor and Sheriff walking down the street towards the diner. They were so close to each other that their hands touched every now and then, although they weren't holding them. Wide smiles on their faces gave out the way they both felt inside, their closeness and mutual comprehension. They were simply shining with happiness.

''Look at them,'' Belle said quietly, referring to the fresh lovers. ''They are so perfect for each other.''

''They look so happy. And Regina… I haven't seen her laughing like that since… well, never.''

Ruby glanced back at Belle only to meet her eyes already gazing at her. Belle's hand touched her own and she felt her warmth. The librarian smiled.

''Would you like to take a walk?''

''I'd love to, but-''

_''Ruby Lucas! I'll have you damn fired if you don't get that ass back inside in three seconds!''_

She smiled to the sound of her pissed off Granny as she waved her hand towards the door.

''That. I have to get back to work.''

''Oh, yes, I totally forgot. You're at work. Well, then…''

''How about… later?'' Ruby offered. Belle smiled.

''I'd love to.''

''Awesome. Okay, uhm, meet me here at… 5? It's when my shift ends.''

''It's a date,'' Belle agreed, then chuckled when she heard what she had said.

''It is. I have to go now. Are you coming back inside?''

''No, I think I'll go… somewhere.'' She shook her head. ''I can't go back. I have to think about stuff.''

Ruby nodded in understanding and smiled one more time. ''See you at five.''

''Yes.''

With those words, they both just turned around and headed where they had or wanted to be. And neither one of them had realized they just couldn't stop smiling.

* * *

''What's your favorite color?''

''Hmm…'' She thought for a moment. ''Blue, perhaps.''

''Isn't it red? You're always wearing that ridiculous red jacket for some reason.''

''Hey! I love my jacket.''

Regina threw her head back and laughed. It came directly from her heart and sounded so sincere, so real. Emma was making her happy. So happy.

''And yours?''

''Black, of course.''

''Why did I even ask?''

''I like purple too, though. Okay… favorite food? No, wait, I know that.'' She waved her hand with a chuckle. ''Favorite movie?''

''That's hard to say. I'm quite a Potterhead, so maybe that.''

Regina frowned. ''What's a Potterhead?''

''A fan of Harry Potter books and movies. I assume you know who that is.''

''I do. Henry had a phase where all he talked about was that. He read all the books in less than two months.''

''My son,'' the blonde stated proudly, earning a hit on the shoulder from her girlfriend. ''Sorry, _our_ son. And, for the record, my favorite food is anything that comes out of your kitchen.''

The Mayor smiled again, leaning closer to rest her head on Emma's shoulder. They were sitting on a wooden bench in the park of Storybrooke. No one was around, so the couple let themselves enjoy just the fact that they were together. Here, where no one could see them right now. Because, although they both wanted to come out with their new relationship, they didn't feel quite ready yet.

''Will Henry be okay?'' Regina whispered. Emma's fingers were playing with her dark brown locks, relaxing her. Her eyes closed spontaneously.

''I think there's no need to worry, Regina. It's pretty normal around that age. I mean… he's gonna be a teenager now. We will face even worse things than a little anger. Like, running away at night and going to party, drinking, smoking, girls…''

''Are you assuming that because _you_ did all that things?''

''Well… Yeah, most of them. I was a wild piece of shit.''

Regina raised her hand to caress Emma's soft cheek, giving her a smile. ''You, my darling, are the most amazing piece of shit in the entire universe.''

''Oh, yeah?'' She couldn't help laughing. ''You should have seen me back then. I was running and hiding all the time, attending some pretty wild parties, hanging out with dangerous guys…''

''All that when you were only twelve?''

''No, that was later. Around fourteen, fifteen… I did a lot of things I'm not proud of, and I'd give anything to go back and change it. I was young and stupid, Regina. I let others talk me into stuff. It almost ruined me.''

''What stuff?'' Regina's head left Emma's shoulder so she could lock eyes with her. ''You refer to stealing? I know you were a thief.''

''Not only that, sadly.'' She shook her head. ''I was around sixteen when I just got into a new foster family. They were really good people and perhaps they would've kept me if I acted different. But I was a rebel at the time. I got close with some older kids from the street and started running away at night to meet them. We used to drink on the school playground and steal snacks, cigarettes and shit from the local store. Some of them were eighteen already. You know what's crazy? I actually _admired_ them. I admired them because they were so brave and so cool.''

For a second there was only silence. Regina saw pain in Emma's eyes, but she understood her girlfriend needed let that out, and she was there to listen. She encouraged her to continue with a small kiss on the lips. Emma smiled gratefully.

''Go on, Emma. I want to know.''

''Are you sure?'' Regina nodded. ''Okay. So, one night, we went to some crazy party in a house nearby. There was a lot of booze and drunk people and now, when I look back, I realize how awful it was. But back then, it was the coolest party ever, and I was there with my cool friends. We soon got drunk. One of them – his name was Andy – told us he got _something_ _better_. I was no stranger to drugs and I knew immediately what he was referring to. It was only pot that time, nothing serious.'' Emma sighed deeply. ''But it's how everything started. They took it, they were cool, and I wanted to be cool too because I was a part of their world. So I took it. It actually felt really good. But it went on and on and on... That summer, I tried every kind of drugs they managed to get. First it was just weed, then it get worse. One day, Andy brought the worst of them all. Heroine. I was scared of it, but I wanted so bad to be one of them. Plus, Andy and I were fooling around at the time and I was pretty sure he would dump me if I stopped being cool like him. So I took it. I promised myself I'd just do it once, but I did it again. I started to like it. By the end of the summer, I was a junkie. I was a fucking 16-year-old junkie.''

Green eyes filled with tears and Emma's chest burst into soft sobs. Once she started crying, it was impossible to stop. But it felt good. It felt good to let out her pain. Even more with Regina holding her. The older woman wrapped her arms around Emma, taking her in a generous, comforting hug.

''My… The foster family discovered soon after the summer had ended. Probably because I was skipping school and ending up in the police station quite often. When they realized I was doing drugs, they were so mad. But I'll never forget the look in my foster mother's eyes. She wasn't mad like the others, she was… disappointed. I was sent back into the system and I found out later they managed to have their own kids. I fucked up really bad so they sent me to a rehabilitation camp for under aged users.'' She chuckled, bringing back the memories. ''I found a friend there. Her name was Fran and she was a year older than me. We clicked immediately and ran away together. To New York. We stayed in motels and cheap B&amp;B's, surviving from day to day with stolen money and food. Fran taught me how to break into houses and cars. We became real experts in that.''

''Did you… use again? While in New York?'' Regina made her first question so far. Emma shook her head.

''No. We got clean together. Our whole life was an adventure. It was the best year of my life.''

The look in Emma's green eyes was recognized by her girlfriend in an instant. She smiled softly.

''You loved her.''

''Very much. I think she was my first real love, you know. We were getting along so great, like if we were two parts of the same person.''

''And did you have a… relationship? Like, a romantic one?''

''Yes. For that whole year, the only thing we both needed was each other. It was the only relationship in my life that wasn't somehow fucked up.''

''Then what happened? Why did you break up?''

''We didn't,'' Emma whispered as her eyes filled with tears all over again. She met Regina's look. She seemed so interested in Emma's past, so willing to listen. Emma knew she had to continue now. She had to end the story. She took a deep breathe. ''Fran died.''

''Emma…'' Regina cupped her cheeks and took her into her arms again. ''I'm so sorry.''

''We were robbing an apartment. I was outside the building, keeping watch, and she went in through the window. She was inside when this… this explosion happened. So _suddenly_. The place became overcrowded with police so I had to run. I never saw her body. I don't even know if they had found it,'' she said quietly. ''Shortly after, I went to Portland. There was nothing that bonded me to New York anymore. Only painful memories.''

''And there you met Neal,'' Regina added.

''Yeah. You know, I always felt guilty for running away. I mean, who knows what did they do with her… body. She had no one. I was the only family she knew. And I abandoned her.''

''You didn't abandon her, Emma. The police was probably searching for you. You couldn't risk.''

''I could,'' she looked away, into the green woods that surrounded the park. ''But I was a coward.''

''Stop blaming yourself, honey. You did what you had to do.'' Regina kissed her temple gently as Emma nested her head on her girlfriend's chest. ''I'm here now. I'm here for you and I want you to know that I will never ever abandon you, Emma Swan. As long as you promise the same.''

''I promise,'' Emma whispered. ''I really do.''

Regina smiled and glanced at her watch. It was almost 5 pm. She was worried about Henry, probably more than what she should have been. He denied their invitation to go take a walk and instead stayed at home. It was so unlike him. Their Henry was loud, happy and full of energy. This Henry was quiet and uninterested. And Regina couldn't help but be afraid.

''I think we should go. It's almost five, Henry will be looking for us.''

''Okay,'' Emma agreed, wiping away her tears. ''Let's go home.''

They got up from the bench and Emma took Regina's hand in her own. The brunette smiled. This time, the couple walked home with their hands intertwined. And nothing mattered. Only the fact that they had each other.

''You know what's funny?'' she asked with a smile. Regina shrugged. ''This felt like a date.''

''Did it?''

''I know, I know. It wasn't the fancy date I promised you, but I feel so close to you now. I… This felt good. Really good.''

''I know, darling, I feel the same.'' Regina smiled. ''And I don't care about stupid fancy restaurants or candles or flowers. All I need is you by my side. And then, it's the best date ever.''

''Best date ever,'' Emma repeated in agreement, squeezing Regina's hand harder. The brunette kissed her cheek and they continued to walk in silence.

Emma frowned when they walked past the beach. There was someone down there – two people, actually. Two people sitting very close to each other, gazing into each other's eyes and smiling foolishly. Two _women_. Women she knew.

''Hey, are those Ruby and Belle down there?'' she pointed at them with her free hand.

''Yes. What are they doing?''

They watched Ruby lean into Belle's personal space and press a kiss on her plump lips. Belle wrapped her arms around Ruby's neck, giving into the game. Regina and Emma's eyes both opened widely and they blinked a few times to assure themselves this was reality.

''Oh, my God,'' Emma said in one breathe. ''They are kissing.''

''Somehow, this doesn't surprise me.'' Regina smirked. ''That sneaky wolf. I knew they weren't gone so long for nothing last night.''

''What are you talking about?''

''Nothing, darling.'' She pulled her closer. ''Let's go home.''

* * *

**_Half an hour before_**

Belle stood in front of Granny's, fidgeting with her fingers. This was so stupid. She agreed to meet Ruby at five, and the closer the clock was coming to that number, more nervous she became. She tried to calm herself, but it was all useless. Her heart was beating faster than usual and she felt all that strange excitement inside her chest.

_Damn it, Belle_, she told herself. _Calm the fuck down. It's not like you're having a date_.

Only, it was exactly what was going on. Maybe not a real date, but something similar for sure. Because she wanted it. And Ruby wanted it. And it felt so insanely right.

''Am I late?'' Ruby panted after running out of the diner in a rush. ''Are you waiting a lot?''

Belle chuckled. ''No, don't worry. I just got here.''

''Okay then.'' She breathed deeply for another second to catch some air and then she smiled. ''Hey.''

''Hey.'' Belle smiled back. ''So, where are we going?''

''Wherever you want.''

''Can we take a walk down to the beach? I like it there. It's so calm and… lonely.''

''Sure.'' Ruby nodded. ''I love the beach too.''

They walked in silence for around ten minutes, but it felt like eternity. Neither one of them wanted to start talking, and both of them knew they needed to. When they finally arrived at the beach, Belle chuckled happily, took off her enormously high dark blue heels and started running towards the sea like a little child. Ruby laughed as she followed her slowly, taking her time. The librarian sat down in the sand in front of the soft waves and invited Ruby with her hand. Ruby swallowed and sat down next to her.

''So, why the hell do you wear heels to go for a walk?''

Belle shrugged. ''I don't know. I just love them.''

''You're an addict.''

''Maybe I am.''

Silence struck again. Ruby sighed and opened her mouth, but no words came out. She wasn't sure what to say, but she was sure she had to say something. Because that woman next to her with eyes blue as sky and that reddish hair was driving her completely nuts. She wanted to explain her how weird was she feeling, but no words were coming into her damn brain. It was only empty space there. And so many feels.

Belle seemed distracted by the waves, observing the sea. Ruby couldn't know what she was thinking, although she was almost completely sure she was as confused as herself. So, with the lack of words, she just watched her, admiring her beauty.

Like if she had felt it, Belle turned her head and locked eyes with Ruby. They gazed at each other, lost in time and space. But it felt good. It felt really good.

Suddenly, Ruby got her courage. Something inside pushed her forward and she leaned into Belle's personal space, pressing their lips together. Her eyes closed and her heart started dancing around in her chest. She felt Belle move slowly, responding to the kiss as she threw her arms around Ruby's neck and pulled her closer. She smiled into the kiss and Belle smiled too, both unaware of the two pairs of eyes watching them from far away. They were lost, but it felt right. It felt special and unique and so, so beautiful.

''I wanted to do this since I woke up this morning,'' Ruby whispered when they broke the kiss. She kissed Belle's nose, making her chuckle. ''It feels so right, Belle. _You_ feel so right.''

''I know. You feel right, too.''

''But what about…?''

''Rumple?'' Belle finished the question. Ruby nodded and she shook her head. ''Don't worry about him. He's… It's different now. I don't feel like I used to anymore. I think my feelings have faded.''

''Oh. Then I assume it's okay if I do this again,'' Ruby said with a wink and brought their lips together one more time. They kissed and kissed and kissed, like there was no tomorrow and no world around them. Like the lips of the other woman were their only source of life. And, once again, it felt right. So damn _right_.

''What are we going to do now?'' Belle seemed confused. Ruby shrugged and touched her cheek with her fingertips.

''I have no idea.''

''Do you like me?''

''Isn't it obvious?'' She chuckled. ''Yes, Belle, I like you. Very much.''

''I like you, too.''

They both smiled.

''If it's so, let's just kiss for a while. It feels so good.''

Belle pulled her closer in agreement, kissing her once again. And the reality faded. The only thing left was a dream. They were living a dream. At least at the moment.

At least at the moment, they were truly happy.

* * *

**Review! I love you all :)**


	10. Of bravery and happiness

**Here you go, late as usual, the 10th chapter. We came to 10, yay! I'm so glad I haven't abandoned this story, and more when I see all those amazing reviews you guys wrote. Seriously, you suprise me every time. I love reading reviews, it reminds me every time that someone actually _likes_ my story. I never thought it would happen. So, a big THANK YOU :)**

**I see I might have surprised you in the last chapter, but don't you worry. I (kind of) have a plan in my head (that might change as I go) but it will turn out okay, I hope. I'm not gonna reveal anything so - keep reading!**

**Also, since this is the chapter number 10, there is some sexy times in here. I think it was about time I include one of those, you know. I assume you like them. Do you? Well, leave a review and tell me if you did like this one. **

**I own nothing, as usual. Enjoy! :)**

* * *

**CHAPTER 10: Of bravery and happiness**

Red sun was going down, disappearing slowly behind the horizon. Birds were singing their evening song. Warm wind was blowing so softly it couldn't even carry away the fallen leaves that lay around the street. It was so beautiful. Everything was so damn beautiful. Ever since she had said goodbye to Ruby over fifteen minutes ago, Belle couldn't stop smiling. She was amazed with the overwhelming happiness spreading in her chest, new feelings that were born deep inside her. She felt so alive. For the first time in what seemed like forever, she just _felt_. She felt Ruby everywhere in her body, her sweet lips and her silk hair. She felt good and happy and terrified at the same time. They were really doing this. They were really starting something. She wasn't sure what exactly was it yet, and neither was Ruby, but they had agreed it was worth it to try. Whatever was it, it was making them happy. And they both needed it. So much.

But now, she had to enter the house she was standing in front of and face her surely angry boyfriend. Or ex-boyfriend? She wasn't sure about that either.

_Maybe I could just sneak in_, she thought in the exact moment the door opened, showing the slightly surprised and apparently very, very angry face of the Dark One.

''Belle, where have you been? I was worried. Very.''

''I… I went for a walk.'' She nodded, walking towards him. ''Sorry I haven't said anything.''

''What the hell is going on with you?''

She didn't know what to say so she took a deep breathe, avoiding any unnecessary eye-contact. ''Can we go in? I need to talk to you. Without the whole street hearing, if possible.''

''Anything you need to say, you can say it right here and right now,'' he snapped. ''Stop playing around. What is going on?''

''Okay, I've told you I needed a break and you just keep pushing! That's not okay, Rumple. I need some… space.''

''You don't love me anymore.''

''Don't assume things. I just… It doesn't feel right anymore. Like something's missing.'' She took a step closer. ''Don't you feel it?''

''No,'' he said, his famous chuckle following. ''I feel just fine. And I love you with my whole heart and soul, Belle. You know that.''

''I do, but I can't help feeling what I feel. Or don't feel. And it feels like all the True Love and happy ending shit we used to have had just… faded away. '' She sighed. ''I feel _empty_. I feel _trapped_.''

''I don't make you happy anymore?''

''It's not that, it's… I think I need more. I deserve more. I want to be free, Rumple. I want to fly, I want to feel.'' She shook her head slowly, sadness overflowing her blue eyes. ''I want to be happy. Truly happy.''

''You're just confused. It happens,'' Rumple assured. ''But you love me, Belle, I know that. You're mine. You belong with me.''

''See? That's exactly what I'm talking about!'' She chuckled nervously. ''I don't want to _belong_ to anyone. I need someone that will love me, someone I'll want to wake up next to every single morning till the rest of my life.''

''But _I_ love you, Belle!''

''Maybe. But with you, I'm risking too much. I'm afraid, Rumple. I'm afraid you'll go back to what you were, to what you will always be. I'm afraid you'll go back to darkness again.''

''I'm a monster, you can say it.'' He seemed sad. Disappointed. ''But isn't that what you've loved about me?''

''I can't love darkness. I loved the light I've once seen inside you. But… I don't see it anymore. And I'm scared. Scared for you. Scared for _myself_.''

He took her hand, gazing deep into her eyes, trying to convince her the opposite. He knew what was going on, of course. He could see the damn future. And it hurt so much. Belle was all he had, he couldn't afford losing her. She was the only good thing in his life, his only bond with the light. Without her, he'd be lost. He'd be the monster again. And he didn't want to go back there.

''I would never hurt you,'' he whispered with a small smile. ''You know that.''

''Then you have to let me go,'' she whispered her final answer, smiling back. ''I need to go, Rumple. I need to be free, find my happy ending. If you truly love me, you'll let me go.''

He sighed deeply, unable to control the rising anger in his chest. Oh, he was so angry. He was furious. Belle was his woman and she couldn't leave him alone. Not again. She couldn't go. He couldn't let her go. He needed her. She belonged to him.

Gold grabbed her arm, squeezing her painfully as he pulled her closer. Anger flashed in his eyes, striking like a thunder. Belle gasped in fear. She knew that look. It was pure madness, pure evil. Obsession. He was obsessed with her, with _having_ her. He was dangerous, and she needed to run.

''Let me go!''

''No!'' he hissed through his teeth. ''You are _mine_! And you're not going anywhere but back inside with me, to be with me. Until you _die_.''

''No, Rumple! _No!_'' she cried out, trying to escape the Beast's arms. ''Leave me!''

''Never!''

Hard sobs came out, shaking her chest. Tears rushed out of her eyes as she looked at him, radiating with hate and anger as the words she just couldn't stop came out of her mouth in a desperate scream.

''I hate you!'' she yelled, finally breaking free from his squeeze. ''I hate you and I don't want to see you _ever_ _again_!''

Suddenly, he realized. He realized what he had done and fear grew in his chest, overwhelming and horrible. He shook his head in disbelief, eyes opening wide as he listened to the only love of his life saying what he feared most to hear. She hated him. She really hated him.

''No,'' he whispered. ''No, no, no, Belle! Belle, _wait_!''

It was too late. Belle ran down the stairs, down the street, away from him. Away from the monster that once again proved to be impossible to control. She ran and ran, disappearing from sight. And he was left there, on the porch, all alone. Alone and miserable. As tears ran down his face, he realized this was really the end. He end of his little dream of True Love. The end of the life he fought so hard to have. The end of his happy ending.

Left alone once again, Rumplestiltskin just stood there, painfully aware of what had just happened. The void in his heart appeared again and he fell to his knees, crying shamelessly and he felt his only hope fade away. He was left with only the sound of his own desperation breaking free from his chest and the monster inside him – monster he had tried so hard to control – slowly grew into power again as the darkness quietly fell on the town.

* * *

Regina slowed down as they approached the mansion. She glanced down where her hand was intertwined with Emma's. It still felt beautiful. And Regina hoped it would stay like that forever.

''So,'' Emma started with a smile. ''I'll see you… later?''

''You're not coming in? Dinner?''

Green eyes rolled. ''You must be kidding me. Isn't it a little too early to move in?''

''Well, it's more like you already had.''

Both women chuckled before pressing their lips together to enjoy a gentle kiss. Emma never wanted to leave those lips again. Or this completely amazing woman in front of her. Ever.

''You know I'd love to, but I have to head home. I have some parents to talk to.''

''You're going to tell them?'' Regina asked, horrified. She wasn't ready. Not yet.

''No, not _yet_ at least. I have to talk to my mother and make her finally understand she can't control me. I've been running like a coward for a week already. It's time to face the shit.''

''I love it when you're so brave.'' Regina kissed her again. ''It's very sexy.''

''It is, isn't it? I am the Savior after all. I have to be brave.''

''And sexy.''

''Am I not always?'' She winked. Regina laughed.

''And why do you think you're the Evil Queen's girlfriend?''

Sheriff Swan frowned., studying the playful look in Regina's eyes. She knew her. And her little games. And how weak was she when it came to that. Damn.

''Are you trying to get me in bed again?''

The brunette shrugged. ''I certainly wouldn't oppose to that.''

''Stop your games. I have to go.''

''You really won't come in? Just come say bye to Henry.''

''Fine,'' she gave up as a wide smile brighten up Regina's face before she dragged her girlfriend towards the house. ''Just for a minute.''

Regina stopped right in front of the front door, turning to face Emma. She licked her lips, brown eyes glowing with joy. Emma swallowed.

''But…'' she whispered raspy. ''You are coming back later, aren't you?''

''I… We'll see. Maybe.''

''You're totally coming back. I know you, Swan.'' She kissed her briefly before opening the door. ''And I like what I have here.''

Emma smirked as she followed the dark-haired woman into the house. She truly had the best girlfriend in all the realms.

''Hey, moms,'' a soft and so much more different voice floated to them from the stairs. Both women raised their heads slowly, facing their pre-teenage son that was standing in front of them, smiling widely. They exchanged puzzled looks before taking a step forward, closer to him. Regina forced a small smile.

''Hello, Henry. We're… we're back from our walk.'' She cleared her throat. Emma slightly pushed her from the back. ''How are you?''

''Good. I'm glad you're back, I… I want to apologize.''

''Apologize?''

''Yeah, for earlier. You know. I was not in the mood. I'm sorry.''

His repented look made both of his mothers smile and also sigh in relief deep inside their chests. Their son was just having a bad day. Nothing more. But, as far as Regina guessed, all the happenings around them, all the danger and fear they had faced until now made them think the worst. They were used to being in danger, they were used to being scared for their loved ones. And, as much as it had made them all stronger, it had also made them weak.

Regina opened her arms and hugged Henry as tight as possible. He chuckled and looked at his blond mother who was trying hard not to laugh. She shook her head and joined the hug, squeezing hard two most precious things in her life. They made her happy. Both of them.

''So, what had made you go all bitchy earlier?'' Emma asked after the hugging was over. Regina pierced her with a warning look.

''Emma, language. Our son is present.''

Emma rolled her eyes and winked at Henry as they waked into the kitchen together, Regina following once she got rid of her coat. They sat at the table, silence striking for a second. Then Henry laughed.

''It's quite stupid, actually.''

''Tell us, we want to know anyways.''

''I was just feeling so… confused. I…'' He sighed. ''Ava said that she liked me.''

Emma couldn't suppress laughing. Regina, on the other hand, couldn't suppress surprise or even terror. Her little boy was starting to look at girls. Her little prince, so grown up too fast.

_But, how is it even possible? He's still so little! He's still my little boy!_

''But then,'' he continued, ''it was like she didn't really like me anymore. I mean, she wasn't even talking to me the whole evening. I was playing video games with Nicholas and she didn't want to join us. It was really lame without her.'' He smiled. ''Ava is so much fun.''

Emma looked at Regina, trying to analyze her inner thoughts. She was most definitely terrified. She didn't have much experience with teenage romance and most certainly wasn't _ready_ for Henry having crushes, or even just be a teenager. Not yet.

The blonde placed her hand on her girlfriend's tight under the table, showing support, saying: _I'm here. I'll handle it. We're in this together_. Regina placed her hand over Emma's and squeezed lightly, accepting everything that came with it. It felt easier almost immediately.

''So, Kid…'' Emma started. ''If I got this right, she said that she liked you and then she ignored you?''

''Well, she didn't really _say_ it… More like, she showed it. You know, she would share her lunch with me, ask me to walk her home… Occasionally try to hold my hand…''

''Okay, so she obviously likes you. And you knew it. And then you decided to totally let her out and play games with her brother. Not really smart.''

''Emma!'' Regina hissed, getting just a simple _Shh!_ from the woman. She shook her head and looked at Henry who was apparently thinking things over. He shrugged helplessly.

''I invited her to play.''

''Seriously? Do you know nothing about girls at all?'' Emma sighed shortly. ''They hate video games. She doesn't want to play games with you and her brother. She wants to be with you _alone_.''

''Okay, this is getting out of control…''

''Regina, shush. Kid, listen to me. You did wrong. You need to act – buy her a chocolate, pick flowers, whatever. Just let her know that you like her too. And then, it could work.''

''But, I thought she knows I like her.''

''Maybe she does, but she wants you to tell her that. Women work in a different way. We're… special.''

''Hey, _you_ like video games. How do you know she doesn't?''

''I have no idea, really. That's for you to find out,'' she concluded with a wink. Henry smiled to her.

''What can I do then?''

Emma sighed deeply this time, already getting a little nervous. Did she really seem like such an expert in relationships? She was like the biggest relationship destroyer ever.

But then, her eyes automatically turned to Regina and she suddenly knew that wasn't true. She wouldn't screw up this time. She swore to give her best to make this woman happy. And she would. She really would.

''I don't know, call her? Really, I can't help you anymore. You have to do it on your own. And isn't she older than you? Like, a hundred years or so?''

''Emma, enough!'' Regina couldn't hold it anymore. Emma and Henry burst into laughter together. The Mayor shook her head, a small smile showing unwillingly on her face. Her family was really special. And she really, really loved them with all her heart.

''Come on, Regina. Don't be so serious.''

''Fine, I won't. If you stay for dinner.''

''That is such a mean blackmail.'' Emma pointed a finger. ''You know I can't.''

''I know you want to.''

''I do, but I really need to talk to my parents. It's about time I face them.''

''Are you gonna say Gram and Gramps that you and Mom are together?''

This time, the huge moment of silence seemed to have no end. Regina and Emma sat there, frozen, with her mouths slightly open and their eyes wide as plates. No one of them knew what to say, how to react, even. And Henry was so amused with their surprise he couldn't stop chuckling.

Emma reacted first, forcing herself to move.

''Kid, you know? _How?_''

''I'm not exactly blind.''

''What have you seen?'' Regina asked in a slightly scared voice. ''Have you seen anything?''

''Guys, come on. You've been acting like a married couple, and looking at each other like Romeo and Juliet. Or Juliet and Juliet, in this case. Emma sleeps over almost every night. In _your_ bed, Mom. Really, you're not invisible.''

''That's how you assumed we're together?''

He shrugged. ''I put two and two together. Plus, I saw you kissing out on the porch like ten minutes ago.''

''Jesus, you little stalker!''

''Hey! I can't help it that you're smooching right in front of my eyes.''

''Enooooough!'' Regina sang, slightly irritated. She pointed at Henry first. ''You, stop spying on your mothers.'' Then she pointed at Emma. ''And you, get serious and act like a mother you are.''

''But I'm the fun one!'' she protested, avoiding Regina's hand on its way to smack her. Their son chuckled again.

''You two are so married.''

''Go do your homework, Kid.''

''Wait, Henry…'' The brunette cleared her throat. ''You are… okay with this? With me and Emma being a couple?''

''Sure I am. You're adorable. And I like it now when you're not constantly trying to kill each other.''

''Yeah, that's one of many advantages,'' Emma said with a wink, standing up. ''I gotta go.''

''Good luck with Snow Crazy White.''

''I probably shouldn't be laughing at you insulting my mother, but I kind of share the opinion.'' She leaned down and gave Regina a brief kiss on the lips. ''See you guys tomorrow.''

''You're not coming back?'' her girlfriend asked in a disappointed voice. Emma shrugged.

''It depends on how things work out.''

''Fine. Call me.''

''Yes, Ma'am. Henry, do your homework and listen to your Mom.''

The former Queen rolled her eyes, not able to hide the happy smile on her lips. Emma kissed her son's cheek and headed out of the kitchen, Regina following. She stopped her just before the front door, turning her around to kiss her passionately one more time, far away from their son's curious eyes.

''I'll miss you,'' Regina whispered.

''I'll miss you too. I always do.''

* * *

Snow White was anxious. Very. She walked around the apartment with her phone on her ear, listening to the annoying ringing over and over. Her daughter wasn't answering. Neal wasn't answering. No one was answering.

With a helpless cry, she threw the phone towards the couch and squeaked when it flew right over it, landing on the floor.

''Damnit,'' she hissed through her teeth and walked over, anger and rage present in her every movement. She was furious. She was out of her mind. And, more than anything, she was so desperate. She felt that she was losing control, that the order she tried so hard to maintain was slipping out of her fingers and becoming one big, confusing mess. The princess hated chaos. And right now, she was living in the middle of it.

''Snow, I beg you, stop acting like a psycho.''

Her head turned slowly towards her Prince, sending thunderbolts in his direction. David sighed and shook his head, approaching her slowly. Snow leaned down to pick up what used to be her cell phone, and now was just a few unidentified pieces of plastic.

''What happened to your phone?''

''I threw it on the couch and missed. Emma isn't answering. _Again_.''

Charming blinked to clear his confused mind. His wife was crazy. She was completely crazy, and he just discovered it now. He was married and had a daughter with a totally crazy person.

_What kind of a twisted hell had my life turned into?_

''Okay,'' he snapped finally. ''You are _completely crazy_.''

His wife jerked back in surprise, eyes widening. This was the first time ever that her husband had snapped at her like that. In the past few days, he was opposing to her more than usual. Actually, he was acting weird around the whole Emma thing. Almost like if he didn't want their daughted to be happy.

_I'm the only one that cares_, Snow concluded. _I'm the only one that's actually doing something about it. And I'll make her happy. I'll bring my daughter her happy ending, if it the last thing I do._

''No, _you_ are crazy. Crazy if you think I'm just gonna give up on my daughter's future. I'm doing everything I can to save her and you're saying I'm crazy?''

''But you are! Look at you. All you have been doing was stalking Emma, call her every two minutes and work behind her back with Neal.'' He threw his hands in the air. ''Give her a damn _break_!''

''I wasn't expecting this from you, Charming.''

''Don't you _Charming_ me now. You're acting like an obsessed freak. Listen to me,'' he calmed his voice as he came closer and took his wife's hands, giving her a little squeeze. ''You can do nothing. Emma knows what her happy ending looks like. And I'm sure she'll find it. Someday, with someone she wants. Not someone you chose for her.''

''True Love doesn't give you options. It's there, in front of her eyes, and she's throwing it away!''

''Have you considered the possibility that you might be _wrong_? Maybe Emma doesn't feel it. Maybe Emma doesn't want it.''

She shook her head, refusing to accept her Prince's words. ''It's her only happy ending.''

''Please,'' he played the last card he had. ''Please, Snow, come to reason. Leave her alone. Live your life and let Emma live hers. It's the only way you won't lose her again. This time for good.''

She thought for a moment. David hoped. But it lasted only one tiny moment, and then she pulled away, flames of fury burning in her eyes again.

''No. Never. I won't give up.''

He sighed. ''Okay, then. You've made your choice. Just know that I'm not supporting you. If you're willing to risk having our daughter in our lives again for some stupid teenage romance, I'm not.''

Just as he turned around, the front door opened loudly, a certain confused and slightly scared blonde they were just talking about walking in with hesitation. She looked around, saw her parents, gave them a sheepish smile.

''We need to talk,'' Emma said, trying to sound strong. Snow smiled, but it soon faded away.

''Yes, we do. I've been calling you for ages now, where the hell is your phone?''

''Shit.'' She checked her pockets. ''I must have left it at Regina's.''

''What the _hell_?'' her mother yelled. ''What were you doing there again?''

''And that's what I'm here for. This has to stop.''

''What has to stop? Me trying to be a good parent?''

''I'm almost _thirty_, for fuck's sake! You don't need to parent me around!''

''I obviously do! You're so irresponsible, don't you see?''

''Girls…'' Charming tried, but loud, angry voices stopped him in his intention. There was no way to control them. No way.

''Okay, will you ever stop fucking controlling me? Can I even have a life?''

''I'm showing you what it should look like, but no, you keep running away and avoiding me and having breakfast with Regina and I don't know what else!''

''I can have breakfast whit whoever I want, Snow. I'm a grown woman.''

''Emma, please… Just listen to me.'' With a deep breathe, Snow calmed down a bit. ''I'm trying here, It isn't easy, but I'm working hard on making you happy. Can't you see? You're throwing your life away.''

''Really?'' She chuckled sarcastically. ''And why exactly? Because I want to spend time with my _real_ family and not some old boyfriend I've stopped caring for like hundred years ago?''

Silence. Snow didn't hear past _my real family_. She couldn't. Emma, her daughter, didn't see her as family. Not as real family at least. But she saw Regina, the Evil Queen Regina, as family. What the fucking hell was going on here?

''Your _real_ family?'' the pixie-haired woman repeated slowly. ''And what are we? Strangers? Just some old roommates you stopped getting along with? What?''

''I didn't mean…'' Another sigh. ''Look, I'm trying to make a point here. You're acting like a crazy person. I don't like it. I want a healthy relationship with the parents I've just found out I had like a year ago, okay? No stalking, couple matching or any crazy shit. And that's why I believe the best thing to do is find my own place.''

''_No_.''

''Yes. Hell yes. This isn't working. I'm avoiding you. Is it really necessary?''

''I agree with her.''

Eyes flew in David's direction. Emma encouraged him with a smile. Snow ripped him apart with her look.

''I think you should move out and get some privacy. And _you_…'' He pointed at Snow. ''You need to get yourself together, think carefully before losing control again and go back to being normal.''

''Thanks, David.''

''I'm crazy? No, you're crazy, both of you.''

_Why does my family need to be so fucked up?_ Emma made a rhetorical question to her own mind. _Why?_

''I'm gonna go now. You can think over what I have said and maybe realize that I won't hesitate avoiding you for the rest of my life if necessary. I don't need this crap.''

''Emma…''

She turned to her father, who mouthed _Go_ and nodded. She nodded back, opening the door to leave. Snow flew towards her, but Charming was faster, catching her around the waist.

''Emma, wait! Listen to me!''

''Goodbye.''

''Emma, where are you going to sleep?'' Snow cried desperately.

The blonde was going to say _In Regina's bed_, but she stopped herself on time. She wasn't ready yet. No one was, with all this shit around.

''I'll find something,'' she murmured instead and hurried out of the place that used to be her home for a long time. She was sad because it had to be so, but she also felt strong because she had finally managed to confront her mother. And she also felt happy. Because home was now somewhere else.

Home was where her girlfriend and her son waited for her.

* * *

_Hey. Are you free?_

Ruby automatically smiled after reading a new message from Belle. It wasn't even two hours since they had said goodbye to each other and she was already missing her. And, apparently, the feeling was mutual.

**Sure. You need something?**

_I kind of need a place to stay. Sorry I'm bothering you with my crap, I had a fight with Rumple._

Ruby swallowed. She assumed what had happened. And that _she_ had caused it. The brunette typed an answer furiously, like if Belle was gonna run away if she isn't fast enough.

**Why are you even asking? Come over, I'll make you some coffee and we can talk if you want. And you can stay. If you want.**

_Good, cause I'm standing in front of the B&amp;B. Can I come in?_

Ruby chuckled to the other woman's silliness. She stood up, a giant smile spread on her face, and walked down the stairs from her room. As she approached the front door, she felt happiness and warmth rising in her chest. She was so happy she was going to see Belle. And it felt so strange. And so good.

She opened the door, revealing a slightly confused and shy beauty with auburn hair flying on the wind. Belle smiled sheepishly and Ruby smiled back. There was a second before any of them actually made a move, and then Belle walked in and Ruby closed the door behind her.

''I'm so sorry to bother you,'' she apologized once again. ''I really have no one else. I mean, yeah, Emma and Snow but… I think they're dealing with their own shit right now.''

''If Emma has any reason, she's coming out to her parents in this very moment.'' The brunette rolled her eyes. ''Come upstairs.''

''Upstairs… where?''

''To my room?''

''Yeah?'' She seemed confused. Ruby chuckled.

''Just come, you silly woman.''

A hand was offered and Belle took it, following the young waitress. They entered Ruby's bedroom and the door closed behind them. Belle looked around. The room was so Ruby. It was painted red, slightly messy and very vivid. There were posters on the wall and the bed with dark sheets was covered in clothes. Above it, there was a bookshelf with a few books and some DVD-s, jewelry boxes and all kinds of make-up. She smiled to the red nail polish on the nightstand. Definitely Ruby.

''Are you done with the tour?'' Ruby asked with a smile, patting the spot on the bed next to her. ''Come and sit.''

Belle obeyed and walked over to the bed, sitting down next to Ruby. They smiled to each other.

''So, what happened with Rumple?''

''I went there and tried to explain him everything. He got… mad. Very mad. He grabbed me and said that he'd never let me go and I told him that I hated him and then I ran away.'' She sighed. ''I'm scared. He's becoming a monster again and I don't want to be near him anymore, but I'm afraid he'll go after me. He'll never leave me alone.''

''Hey. He will have to. Otherwise, he'll have to deal with a big bad wolf chasing his ass.''

Belle laughed sadly, taking Ruby's hand to hold it. ''I love it when you make me smile.''

''I love making you smile.''

''And I've decided that things with Rumple are over for good. I loved him very much, but he can't make me happy anymore.''

Ruby swallowed. Those where exactly the words she was hoping to hear. They gave her courage. Hope.

''Also…'' Belle continued. ''There's something else I'd like you to know.''

''Yeah?'' she barely asked. Belle smiled.

''I think I might find happiness with someone else.'' Blue eyes found brown ones and everything else was lost in a mist of colors. ''You.''

Without speaking anymore, she pressed her lips to Ruby's, kissing her slowly, gently. The wolf felt like if her chest was going to explode. She wanted this woman. So fucking much. She _needed_ her. It felt like Belle was the only one that could make her feel complete, feel truly fulfilled. And, as their kiss was becoming more passionate, she realized that Belle felt the same.

Their mouths were like two pieces of puzzle that fit together perfectly. They tasted each other once again, drinking passion from swollen lips and playful tongues. And again, it was perfect.

Then, Ruby's hand slipped under Belle's dark blue shirt and she let out a satisfied moan to the sense of naked skin. Belle shivered when long fingers started dancing over her stomach. Her own hands caught Ruby's neck, cupping it from both sides, pressing their faces closer together. Now both of Ruby's hands wandered around under her shirt and Belle's mind turned into a chaotic mess. Everything became just physical feeling.

Her thoughts were divided. One part was saying something like _Hell, I'm not ready for this_, while the other one claimed _Fuck, I want her so badly_. There were wars inside her head, occasionally romped by the groaning she couldn't stop when Ruby's tongue penetrated her mouth even deeper. It was so sensual, so intimate. Such a fucking turn-on.

''Wait, Belle…'' Ruby spoke after a while, distancing herself from the other woman. Belle sighed in protest. She chuckled. ''Hey. Are we really ready for this?''

''I don't know. We'll find out by the way.''

''Gosh, I had no idea you were such a dedicated lover.''

''Ruby, please…'' She reached for her lips again. ''I need you. I need this. I need to run away from reality, even just for a couple of moments.''

''Belle… You really want this? Are you sure? Hundred percent?''

Ruby had never made such an effort to stop someone from sleeping with her. Hell no. She was a wolf and, especially around wolf's time, her body was reacting to every minimal sexual stimulus. Right now, it was the week before the full moon and she was starting to lose control. And with Belle in her arms, even more. She wanted this woman so much, but she didn't want to hurt her. She didn't want to take advantage of her.

But then, she remembered her own advice to Emma. _Fuck her. Take her. She wants it, and so do you. _And wasn't she in the exact same situation right now? They wanted each other, they needed this. So why was she hesitating?

_Because I care about this amazing beauty here. I care. Very much._

But all the hesitation died when their lips were brought together again. It was Belle who couldn't wait any longer, so she grabbed Ruby's shirt, pulled it over her head and licked her lips to the sight of two round breasts above a flat stomach. She had never felt attracted to women before. But this woman in front of her, however, woke up a wave of lust deep inside her. And she had to take her. Right now.

Lips met, teeth crashed together. Belle cupped Ruby's breasts, feeling a moan in her mouth. While she caressed her softly above the red lacy bra, she felt hands around her waist, pulling her closer as lips continued their game. Soon, Belle took care of her own shirt and it joined Ruby's somewhere on the bedroom floor. Everything was happening fast, maybe even too fast. But neither one of them cared. They were too occupied with exploring each other.

Ruby's lips moved to the exposed pale neck and found Belle's beating pulse, sucking on it immediately. She left the breast she was cupping and clenched her fists, throwing her head back in pleasure. It wasn't a completely new feeling for her, of course. But now it felt so much better.

Small kisses travelled down her neck and stopped right above her breasts. Belle inhaled sharply and Ruby stopped for a moment to remove the black bra, revealing a round, full breast. Sighing to the sight, she leaned down and the soft skin. Every single nerve in Belle's body seemed to explode at the moment. Her fingers tangled in the brunette's long hair, encouraging her to go on, pleading for more. When a wet tongue connected with her already hardened nipple, she couldn't help but moan in satisfaction. Ruby smiled, licked her lips and raised her head.

''Is this okay?''

Belle was breathing heavily. ''It's perfect. Don't stop.''

A proud smirk appeared on Ruby's face as she returned to her previous position, continuing her work. Belle groaned and shivered with her every move, but soon realized she needed more. So her hands slipped around the other woman's back to unhook her bra. It was off in a second and she threw it away. Their eyes met, darkened with lust and passion. She rolled over, now above Ruby, and kissed her deeply, travelling down to return the favor. Although she was far from being experienced in lesbian sex, she let her own instincts lead her. Ruby's heavy moans clearly proved that she did good.

As she worked on her chest, Ruby's hands travelled up her tights, under the fluttery skirt, caressing the soft skin, approaching the beautifully round ass. She squeezed lightly, causing Belle to moan as she sucked on her nipples. She undid the button of her own jeans with one hand, the other still resting on Belle's butt. The skirt was rolled up, revealing tiny black panties. They needed a step forward now.

''Belle,'' Ruby forced herself to whisper. ''Belle, stop.''

''What? Why?'' She raised her head to look at her lover. ''I'm not good?''

''No, darling, you're amazing. I just need a moment to get you _completely_ naked.''

''Oh. Well, that won't be a problem.''

Belle winked, removed auburn locks from her face and lifted up on her knees. Her skirt was gone in a second and then she bit her lip and slowly, very slowly slid her panties down her amazing legs, watching as Ruby's eyes widened. Now totally naked, she grabbed Ruby's jeans and started peeling them off of her legs, smirking when a red thong came to sight. Before Ruby could blink, lips were on her stomach and the thong was being ripped away.

Suddenly, hot lips crashed together again and all the reality was gone. Skin to skin, newborn lovers rolled around the bed, hands everywhere, tongues dancing on the music of desire. When they couldn't wait anymore, they settled with Ruby on top and Belle above her, her legs instinctively spread, leaving the way open for curious fingers. With the first touch on the sensitive skin between her legs, Belle shivered heavily, eyes closed shut as she moaned. The sensation was extremely strong and extremely new to her. As Ruby continued her exploring, the other woman's heartbeat speeded up and her hips jerked unwillingly towards the fingers.

Ruby, however, was delighted with the reaction. While her lover was caught in the chains of the newly found satisfaction, she decided to go a step forward and removed her finger from the swollen clit to Belle's opening, teasing her a little.

''Ruby…'' Belle pleaded. ''Ruby, please. Please, I need you. Inside. Now.''

''Oh, dear, but I'd like to get some too.''

''You will… Later. Please, _please_. I need you.''

''I need you, too,'' Ruby whispered and kissed her again, two fingers disappearing inside Belle's heat. The beauty gasped, jerking towards the penetrating fingers. Ruby licked the white neck and took Belle's hand, leading it between her own legs.

''Belle, I need you. Please,'' she moaned in her ear. The other woman obeyed, connecting their lips again as she found Ruby's dripping wet entrance and pushed two fingers deep inside.

The wolf groaned. Every touch on her super sensitive skin was reflected at least three times harder. With the full moon approaching, she was hyper-sensitive and the waiting was getting almost painful. Belle's fingers inside her made it easier, especially when she started pushing in an out. Pressure was building rapidly in her lower stomach, passion took over, the need was unbearable.

Two women fucked each other impatiently, almost roughly, still needing more, wanting more. Moans and heavy breathing filled the air, everything around them faded away. In that very moment, all that existed was passion and pleasure and two lovers with painful lust inside them. Belle felt Ruby's hot breathe on her earlobe. Ruby felt Belle's shivering under her own naked body.

The explosion of pleasure came fast for both of them. Belle opened her eyes wide and found Ruby piercing her with a darkened look. Both of them breathed heavily, two hearts beating next to each other as little drops of sweat appeared on their foreheads. Burning flame inside them was getting hotter and hotter with every second, and Belle was the first one to feel it explode completely. She found Ruby's eyes once again, searching for deeper connection.

''Ruby…'' she whispered. The other woman smiled, sensing her own climax approaching.

''Fuck, Belle,'' she moaned her name in response. A millisecond later, everything fell apart.

The orgasm burst between Belle's legs, spreading in all of her body. She clenched around the fingers inside her as her mind turned into confusing mist. Waves of electrical pleasure flew through her body and she shivered from bottom to top. Before her vision blurred totally, she saw Ruby throwing her head back in ecstasy as she still rode her fingers. Both pairs of eyes closed, enjoying the pleasure, enjoying each other. Nothing mattered, nothing existed. Only Ruby and Belle and uncontrollable passion. In the moment, it was all they needed.

They'll deal with the rest later.

* * *

It was almost completely dark when Emma finally decided to return to the mansion. She had been wandering around the streets for almost an hour, just thinking about her parents. Okay, Snow had gone crazy and nuts, but David was surprisingly supportive. Emma had somehow predicted this. She knew Mary Margaret and David before she had discovered they were her parents and back then, everything was cool. But since the curse broke, her former roommate – or still her roommate, she wasn't sure – turned into an obsessive, crazy mother every kid would run away from. She acted like if Emma was a teenager, not an almost 30-year-old, and that was fucking annoying. But David… David was different. He was all she had sought in a father – calm, supportive, strong. He let her live her life, in the meantime trying to convince her mother to do the same, but he'd jump in her defense in a second if needed. Emma liked it. He was like an awesome guy friend and a father in the same person.

And now, he encouraged her to find her own place. But in fact, she wasn't sure what she wanted now: look for an apartment or just move in with Regina? But would Regina even let her move in just yet? They had just started dating. Wouldn't that be a little too fast?

What a silly question. Of course Regina would let her. Regina would _encourage_ her to move in, _drag_ her into the house. The Mayor was so enthusiastic about this relationship and Emma was so happy it was like that. She loved absolutely everything about her new girlfriend.

So when Regina opened the front door and immediately crashed their lips together for a heated kiss, Emma's heart couldn't help it but skip a bit. They kissed for a good couple of minutes before she moved and smiled to the warm welcome.

''Are you gonna welcome me like this every time when I come?''

Regina shrugged. ''I'd prefer if you wouldn't even go away, but I guess we can't spend the rest of our lives inside my huge mansion.''

''Hey, that's mean,'' the blonde protested as she walked in behind Regina, admiring her perfect figure from behind. ''You know I practically live on the street.''

''You practically live in my bed, darling. Want some coffee?''

''Sure.''

''So, how did it go?'' Regina asked while pouring hot black liquid in two white cups. ''Did she hurt you?''

Emma rolled her eyes. ''We're talking about my mother here, not a blood-thirsty vampire.''

''Close enough. Now, tell me.''

''It was awful. She's so obsessed with _giving me my happy ending._ It's kinda scary, also. David… _Dad_ told her to stop acting like a psycho and she said that she isn't crazy, that _we_ are crazy if we think that she'll give up so easily. That was when I broke and left, saying that I'll find my own place.'' She sighed deeply. ''Horrible. My family is so fucked up.''

''Oh, Emma…'' Regina leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss on her temple. ''Maybe it is, but remember that you have us. Me and Henry. We are your family.''

''I know. And I'm so glad I have you guys. You're everything to me.''

They kissed on the lips this time, first softly and then the kiss deepened. Emma caught Regina's neck with both hands, bringing her closer. Two women lost in the kiss, and they would've remained so if it wasn't for their pre-teen son who came downstairs and found his mothers exchanging passionate kisses in the kitchen.

''Ew, _Moms_!'' He covered his eyes. ''Get some privacy.''

Regina and Emma separated, almost jumping ten feet away from each other. Regina blushed and Emma chuckled.

''You can open your eyes now, Kid.''

''Next time just, I don't know, put a _Do not disturb_ sign on the door or something.''

''Oh, shut up.'' Emma punched him in the shoulder. Regina shook her head.

''Kids. I have two of them.''

''So, how was it with Gram?''

''Awful. She's nuts.''

''So, now what?'' he wanted to know. The Sheriff shrugged.

''I guess I'll be looking for new apartments.''

''Or you can just move in here with me and Mom.''

Regina and Emma exchanged looks. It wasn't something horrible now, but they couldn't help but think it was too all happening a little too fast. And then Regina smiled.

''I think it's a great idea, Henry.''

''You do?'' Emma frowned. Her girlfriend nodded.

''Yes. And let's be honest, you're spending most of the time here anyways. Just bring your stuff.''

''Uhm… Okay. Sure.''

''Unless, of course, you don't want to. In that case you can always sleep in your car.''

''I prefer your bed, thank you,'' she stated before realizing Henry was present. ''I mean… Your guest bedroom.''

''I know you're sleeping in Mom's bed, don't worry.''

''You're such a curious little shit.''

He laughed, Regina following. Emma just watched them and let herself be happy. Happy to have such a great and beautiful people around her. People she cared for. People that were her family. Her real family.

''Okay, let's do this then. I'm moving in.''

''It's gonna be _awesome_!''

''I agree with our son. It's indeed going to be awesome having you here, darling.''

Emma smiled and kissed her girlfriend briefly. Henry groaned again. His mother chuckled. It was so simple and yet so perfect. And in that very moment, they couldn't feel happier.

* * *

_Oh, how sweet – new love is born between a wolf and a beauty! Isn't that just _awesome_? For my little plan, indeed. Now the werewolf has a weakness too. Just like the Evil Queen. It makes it so much better for me. It will be easier to defeat them when they are weak. I just have to plan it carefully, make sure no one suspects and then… Attack, bitches! They aren't even aware of what's waiting for them, all involved in their personal fairytales. Suffering. Terrible, terrible suffering. They have all caused so much pain, so much death. No one will care if I get rid of them, right? And then I can sit back and enjoy my work. Have my own fun park. They have tried to trap me, now I'll trap them. In their own nightmares. _

_It's not time to attack yet. I have to let them live the illusion of happiness for a little longer. Let them be happy, let them hope. Then I'll crush their dreams in a second, make them miserable, make them desperate. We'll see how will everyone like my own version of hell._

_Welcome aboard. 'Cause we're playing a game._

* * *

Darkness sneaked into the room and very soon wrapped naked bodies of two exhausted lovers with its black wings. They couldn't react or even move. Now that the thrill of lovemaking had passed, they just wanted to lay there in the dark, tangled around each other and sleep. Or just simply exist, with their eyes closed, lost in the moment.

It was Ruby who decided to move first, her hand sliding down Belle's waist to reach the cell phone on the nightstand. She checked the time, her lover still nested on her shoulder, apparently asleep. It was almost 10 pm. They have spent like three hours in the bedroom, having sex for only the minor part of it. It was the connection afterwards that they enjoyed, that wouldn't let them break apart so easily. She sighed to the memories of the unbelievable passion that had grown between them. Obviously neither one of them knew they were such a good lesbians.

She chuckled, loud enough to bring Belle back to life. The librarian moaned and stretched her legs, a smile spreading on her face. When her eyes opened, she found Ruby, leaned on her elbow, just observing her.

''Hey,'' she whispered.

''Hey,'' the wolf whispered back. They remained silent for a second and then burst into loud laughter at the same time. They laughed and laughed, not quite sure yet what they had done. After a good minute of hard laughter, it downed to silent chuckling, and then Belle spoke.

''We really did this.''

''Seems so, yeah.''

''Wow. Really, _wow_. I can't believe it.''

''Me neither.''

''Was I…'' she started shyly. ''Was I good?''

''Good?'' Ruby raised her eyebrows. ''Hun, you were amazing.''

Belle laughed again. ''So were you.''

''Thanks. It appears that I'm a quite good lesbian.''

''You are. Where did you get it from? Are you like… experienced?''

''No. Not at all, actually.'' She shrugged. ''I guess it was just inside me this whole time.''

''Good thing I brought it to the surface.''

Ruby bit her lip and looked down, then returning the look to the blue sky of Belle's eyes. ''Are you… Do you regret this?''

_Jesus, wolf, what a stupid question. Did she just not, like, give you the _Lesbian of the year_ award? Why do you have to be so fucking silly?_

''Regret it? Ruby, I can't be happier that it happened. It just made me more confident about my feelings.''

''Feelings?''

''I knew it before, and now I'm sure even more.'' Belle sighed, not able to stop smiling like a fool. ''I like you, Ruby. I like you very, very much.''

The waitress smiled widely to the confession. She had heard it before, but now it felt so much more real, so much more intimate. It made her big dumb heart bump even louder.

''I like you too, Belle.''

Their lips found their way to each other and they kissed passionately, sealing their statements. Ruby moaned and rolled on her back, pulling Belle on top of her. They both chuckled and, as the kiss broke, stared into each other's eyes for a brief moment.

''So, what are we now?'' Belle wanted to know.

''Whatever you want us to be. I'm happy with just having you here.''

_And I want you to be my girlfriend so badly, but I'm kinda afraid to say it._

Ruby mentally punched herself and kissed Belle's nose before continuing: ''But, if you want, you could be my… well, my girlfriend.''

''I'd love that.''

The wolf had to bite her lower lip to prevent herself from laughing out loud. She was so happy. This tiny, shy librarian – as seen, not so shy in bed after all – was making her happy like no one else could. This fact had Ruby wanting to jump up, fly the sky, scream like a happy dumbass. Of course, she didn't do it. So she was pleased with just giving her fresh-new girlfriend a big, loud kiss on the lips.

Belle, on the other hand, was as much thrilled as frightened. She had just ended a long and troubled relationship with a man she believed was her True Love. Should she be jumping into a new relationship just a few hours after breaking up with Rumple? Probably not. Did she want it? _Hell yes_. She wanted this woman here and everything that came with her, fully aware that she was making a deal with a monster again. After all, Ruby was a werewolf. She had killed people and she couldn't always control her wolf very much. But, she was also strong and brave and fucking beautiful, and those facts assured Belle that she should follow her instincts. She was taking a risk, embracing a dark heart once again. But it was different this time. Now, she was sure about the light inside Ruby. Actually, it was reverse – Ruby was good, although there was darkness sleeping in her soul, and Rumple was just a dark soul with a few hints of light she had fallen in love with so naively. Yes, this was different. This felt right.

''I suppose I have a girlfriend now, then,'' Ruby said. Belle smiled.

''Indeed you have.''

''Just promise me one thing. Let's make it right. I know we both have a long history of pain and suffering and fairytale shit. And I'm a wolf. But I want this to be perfect. I want it to work.''

''I want it to work, too. And I promise you I'll do my best to make it happen.''

Another brief kiss was exchanged before they smiled and sank into each other's arms for a comfortable, warm hug. Nakedness didn't matter. This wasn't sexual, not even physical. It was so much more. Although it had started with sex, it was turning into something special right now. The both cared deeply. They both felt there was so much to discover in this relationship. And, subconsciously, they both knew it was just meant to be.

Perhaps this really was their happiness.

* * *

**Leave a review and tell me how did you like it, give suggestions, your own opinions, whatever comes to your mind as you read it - everything is welcomed! I love you, guys :***


	11. Give and take

**Hello there! I'm sorry for the delay but this college thing is just insane. I have at least one test every week, together with a pile of homework to do. Not to mention I have failed my first two tests so I have to study the same all over again. I just wrote one make up test today and it went pretty well so I've decided to finally treat you with an upload cause, you know, it was about time...**

**I was writing this chapter for few weeks, every day a little bit. It's mostly Emma and Regina here because I figured it is time for a chapter like this. I can't tell for sure how many chapters will be there, but I promise the end is nowhere near yet. So, enjoy! :)**

**Disclaimer: I own nothiiiiing.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 11: Give and take**

That same night, in the darkness of the Storybrooke's Main Street, two appearances whose faces weren't seeable for a mere passenger met in a shady corner. No words of greet were spoken as they approached each other, one of them looking around to assure no one was watching. Indeed, the street was completely abandoned, just a skinny cat crossing the road on its way into a new night adventure. Two persons looked at each other now, waiting another moment before they started talking.

''Will you please relax? No one is watching.''

''Well, excuse me for trying to keep this private. At least I'm making an effort.''

''I think you're way overreacting. It's not like you're James Bond or someone.''

''Stop the sarcasm. I'm on a mission here.''

''I'm tired of this crap. Can we get to why you dragged me out of the bed in the middle of the night now?''

''I thought you cared.''

''I _do_ care, but you're fucking obsessed, Snow!''

Snow White sighed deeply, adjusting her black hood. She had really gotten deep into this mission of hers, the mission of getting Emma her happy ending. But, she was her mother and it was her responsibility. Ever since she got her daughter back, Snow did nothing but trying to be a parent. Obviously, everyone thought she was failing, but she knew that wasn't true. She will give Emma her happiness and then everyone will see what a great mother she really is.

''Okay, let's get this clear,'' she said, placing her hands on her hips. ''Do you want Emma, Neal?''

Neal sighed. He really, really didn't need this shit. He thought Snow would help him, but she was actually just a crazy psycho on a supposed secret mission. Emma clearly said that she was uninterested and that she wanted to move on and, despite of what he had said, that he would fight for her, now it seemed kind of too much. If she didn't love him anymore, why would he run after her trying to convince her opposite? They had a son, but they weren't a family. And he was finally aware of that. Emma only saw him as an old teenage romance that had left her with a broken heart, a prison sentence and a child with no father. But it was his fault. Now he had to deal with it.

''I love your daughter,'' he said after a long minute of silence. ''But if she doesn't share the feeling, I have nothing to do here anymore.''

Snow squeaked. ''You have to _fight_ for her, you fool! She'll be unhappy! You'll both be unhappy!''

''Snow, really, I would like to move on now. Stop this crazy shit, go home and be with your family. And leave _me_ alone.''

Neal turned around, ready to leave. All he wanted to do now was that. Leave. Go away, out of this crappy town, and never ever come back. Find happiness somewhere else. He just needed to cross that famous border line of Storybrooke and disappear into a new future.

''Neal, wait!''

A long sigh escaped his mouth and he faced Snow once again. She seemed disappointed and even depressed. He wanted to mentally kick himself in the ass and walk away without turning back. But he was a fool.

''What?''

''Please. I have no one else. I have no family. Everyone hates me. Please, help me.'' She sniffed. ''I just want my daughter to be happy. Just that.''

''I can't help you,'' he collected enough courage to say. ''I am officially no longer interested in your crazy plans. Go get some help, Snow, 'cause you need it.''

And with that, he turned and left, congratulating himself on it. This was a start. He was no longer a loser chasing after an ex-girlfriend. Instead, he had decided to move on, start over, and try to be happy on his own, or find someone else that could make him happy. One thing he was sure about – he won't find it in Storybrooke. So he had to leave. It was the best for everyone.

Snow watched him walk away, overflown with rage. He turned his back to her, he let her down, _everyone_ let her down. She was left alone, completely alone. And she couldn't help but think about Neal's words. _Get some help_. Was she really acting like a psycho? Probably. Did she have a reason? A _valid_ reason? She thought she did, but now she was starting to realize it wasn't really like that. She had tortured Emma, Neal, her husband, her grandson and basically everyone around her. She forced a relationship that was no longer possible and she acted like if Emma was 17. Yes, she had been pretty awful. And as she watched Baelfire walk away, something clicked inside her crazy mind and she finally realized there might be no way back. She had to fix what she had done, and she had to do it quick. Otherwise, everything would be lost. And there would be no way to gain it back.

* * *

''Regina. Regina _stop_,'' Emma hissed through her teeth. ''Seriously, Henry's in the next room.''

Regina moaned, lips pressed to the blonde's neck as she kissed and sucked on the thin skin. She was in a mission of turning her girlfriend on and, according to Emma's heavy breathing, she was succeeding.

''Regina,'' Emma tried again. ''Not that I'm complaining, but we need to stop.''

The brunette raised her head, eyes darkened with lust when they met Emma's look. ''Promise to continue later?''

''We can work on that.'' She kissed her briefly and scooched closer on the couch. ''When our pre-teen son is asleep.''

''When I'm asleep _what_?''

''Nothing that concerns you, Henry,'' Regina replied, still looking at Emma. Then she glanced to the clock. ''It's late. Go to sleep.''

''Mom, I'm not 10 anym-''

''Go. To sleep,'' she repeated very slowly. Henry sighed.

''You have school tomorrow, Kid. Get some rest.''

''Fine, fine.'' Henry approached to give each of his mothers a kiss on the cheek. ''I'm going.''

''I'll wake you up. Sleep tight, honey.''

''Thanks, Mom. 'Night, guys.''

He left the room, the sound of his steps on the stairs the only thing that was heard. Then they were left alone. Emma laid her head on Regina's shoulder, remaining like that, enjoying the presence of her girlfriend. And Gods, she adored that word!

''Wanna go upstairs?''

''To sleep?'' the Sheriff asked stupidly. Regina chuckled.

''Maybe.''

''Haven't we agreed to..?''

''Wait? I suppose. But I also know you wanna do it as much as I do.''

''I do, Regina. Really.'' She sighed with a tiny smile appearing. ''I just want it to be special. Can you wait a little bit longer?''

The Mayor shrugged. ''Perhaps.'' Then she smiled. ''Let's just cuddle then. I want to fall asleep with you in my arms.''

A big smile spread on Emma's face. ''That would be beautiful.''

That night, they slept peacefully and happily, smiles on their faces as they held each other. And it was so beautiful. It was a proof that sex wasn't a vital part of a relationship – no, this was. Just this mere innocent act of sleeping together, in the same bed, bodies wrapped around each other in the inextricable knot of feelings. There were no nightmares or fears involved. And the simple fact that they were together was making them unbelievably happy.

They were lovers, and they were loved. For the moment, it was enough.

* * *

_''Ruby! Wake up, you're on early shift in case you forgot!''_

Ruby moaned, her eyes refusing to open as she stretched her legs, still half-asleep and wondering what had woken her up. After another moan, she just hugged Belle tighter and started fading into sleep again…

_''Ruby! Damnit, get up or I'm coming in!'' _

Eyes flung open, Ruby's lips forming an _O_. ''Fuck!''

She jumped out of the bed, shook Belle and started putting on her pants as fast as possible. Belle rolled over in the bed, yawning.

''What's going on?'' she asked in a sleepy voice. Ruby pressed a finger to her lips, a frightening look in her eyes.

''Shh,'' she whispered. ''Granny's here. You have to hide.''

''But I'm still sleeping…''

''Belle, now!''

With a quiet groan, the librarian slid out of the bed, her naked body wrapped into the blanket. She picked up her underwear and shirt from the floor and walked past Ruby on the tips of her toes, without making any sound. Ruby put on her shirt and pointed towards the bathroom. Belle nodded and got in, closing the bathroom door in the same moment when Granny impatiently opened the room door, stomping inside.

''What the hell, Ruby? You're late again!''

''Sorry, Granny, I overslept. I'll be right down.''

''I told you not to stay up late but no, you keep going out and wandering around the streets 'til morning.''

''Sorry,'' she apologized again, tying the shoelaces on her high heel ankle boots. ''I'm ready, see? Let's go.''

''I swear, if you do it one more time…'' Granny threatened, walking over the room to open the window. Ruby was getting very anxious, fidgeting with her foot as she threw looks in the direction of the bathroom. Where she was hiding a girlfriend. _Her_ girlfriend. Girlfriend with whom she had sex last night. Crazy, sudden, beautiful sex.

''Why are you still standing here? Move your ass!''

''Yes, of course, I'm going!'' She threw Granny a quick smile and ran out. Granny followed, glancing over the room one more time.

''That girl…'' she commented, shaking her head as she closed the door after herself.

In the bathroom, Belle was standing leaned on the door, her mouth covered with her hand to prevent from laughing. When she heard the door close, she fell apart, laughing like an idiot. They almost got caught by Granny. And God knew what she would react like. Freak out? Yell? Congratulate them? She had no idea.

With soft chuckled still escaping her chest, Belle dressed up, put on her heels and quickly left Ruby's room, intending to go get her stuff while Rumple is at work. She was no officially moving out and maybe even officially moving into this room. But then again, maybe she should talk it over with Ruby first? Although Ruby had agreed to let her stay… Jesus, she was so confused.

_Maybe I should just have breakfast first. Yeah, that's a good idea._

With a smile, she walked down the stairs and out on the morning sun, heading towards Granny's to have a nice piece of apple pie and a coffee. And to see her girlfriend at work. Belle sighed. Life really felt good today.

* * *

It was near 7 am when the front door opened and closed again with a quiet slam. David just turned around lazily. He knew it was his wife. He also knew that she had been out all night. And he also didn't care.

Snow made a few steps forward, stopping by the kitchen table. Her husband was sitting by the window. He gave her a small look and turned his head back to face the outside world again. He was angry. And he had all the rights to be.

''Hey,'' she greeted sheepishly, forcing a smile. No answer came. Snow sighed and let her head fall down, looking at the floor.

''David. Talk to me.''

Still nothing. Sincerely, she didn't even know what she had expected. Her husband was angry with her, her whole family thought she was crazy. Her daughter hated her. It all hurt too much. Snow White was used to being loved, being accepted. Now she felt left out, she felt judged and rejected. And it was awful.

''I screwed up.''

''You did,'' he said finally, still refusing to look at her.

''I'm sorry.''

''That's not enough.''

''I know. I know. But I truly am. I was acting like a crazy freak. I get it now. I pushed too much, I hurt Emma, I hurt _you_.'' She took a deep breathe in the middle of her apology. ''And I am so, so sorry, Charming. Forgive me. I beg you.''

David looked at her, no compassion in his blue eyes. Only anger. But it was slowly fading away. He knew his wife. She wasn't evil, she wasn't a bad person. She was just really, really stubborn. But she needed to learn her lesson. This time, Snow had gone too far. She had hurt people, and she hadn't realized it until she was left alone. Yeah, she needed a lesson. And she needed to understand that things couldn't always be how she thinks they should be.

''I will forgive you, Snow, because you are my wife and I love you. But you really went too far this time. You can't rule other people's future, not even if they are your family. We're all grown ups and we know what our happiness looks like.'' He shook his head, a small smile appearing on his face. ''Or maybe not just yet. They point is, a man's happiness is his own business.''

''I know that. Now. I went overboard, I admit. And I'm truly sorry.''

''I know you are,'' David said, his smile spreading wider before he got up to approach his wife. ''Snow, you are a very good person. You just have to be reminded of it sometimes. And I'll be here to remind you. Every day.''

''So, you don't… hate me?'' she asked with a puppy eyes attempting. He chuckled and took her hand.

''I don't. I _can't_. You're my wife. And, as I have said many times before, I love you, Snow. I know who you are, you just have to stop being so damn stubborn.''

She tried to chuckle, but nothing came out. Although she was happy about her husband not hating her, she had a bigger problem. Emma. Emma would never _ever_ forgive her. She thought Snow was crazy and she wanted nothing with her. She moved out and slept God knows where. She had no idea how worried and repented her mother was in that very moment.

Snow sat down on a chair and let out a long sigh. David crouched down next to her, still holding her hand. His eyes were worried. His heart was celebrating the return of his not-crazy wife. But his mind was still pretty confused about how will Emma take that. He knew Snow had hurt her, pissed her off, driven her fucking nuts. She was sorry now, but he highly doubted their daughter would accept the apology.

''Emma will never forgive me,'' Snow said what he was thinking.

''She will. Just like you, she's a good person. And she loves you.''

''No, she doesn't. She thinks I'm crazy. And she's right.''

''You have to apologize to her. I'm sure she'll understand.''

_Yeah, sure. In like a million years or so._

''She has every right to be angry with me and I can't push her buttons anymore. I'll apologize, but I won't push,'' she decided. ''I can't lose her for real, Charming. Not again.''

''And you won't. I support her, but I also support you cause now you see what's right. Just… Be sincere. Tell her what you told me. And we'll see what happens.''

''Where does she even live?''

''It was one night. She must've found a place to sleep, I guess.''

''David, it was _more_ nights. We're fighting since she broke up with Neal and since Henry's birthday, she hasn't spent a night here.''

''She probably took a room at Granny's. Why don't we go for breakfast and ask?''

''Sure,'' she agreed. ''Just… Let me take a shower before.''

''Okay.'' David pressed a small kiss to her cheek. His wife smiled and got up, heading to the bathroom. He sighed and returned to his place by the window where he had left his coffee cup. He looked at the sunny day outside. A day that was going to be very long for sure.

* * *

_''Moms! Can someone come down and make some breakfast? I have to go to school!''_

Emma groaned loudly. ''Is he really twelve and unable to make his own breakfast?''

''What can I say, I spoiled him a little bit.''

''Yeah, a _little_ bit.''

''Stop complaining and get up.''

''I can't, it's not even noon yet.''

''No, it's 7 am. And don't you have a work to get to? _Sheriff_?''

The blonde groaned again and cuddled closer to her girlfriend. Regina squeezed her, kissing the blond locks.

''Who invented morning anyway?''

''Oh, my God, Emma.'' The brunette chuckled. ''Just be an adult. Come on.''

_''Anyone..? Guys, come on!''_

''He's such an annoying little bastard,'' Emma said, earning a punch from Regina. ''Ouch.''

''Don't be a baby, Swan. Get up.''

She stood up and put on her silk peignoir, and then took Emma's hand, trying to drag her out of the bed. She succeeded partly, laughing hard when Emma played dead and just let her pull. She gave up and leaned down, kissing the woman on the lips. Emma moaned, but Regina pulled away.

''That's all you're getting, dear. Now get up.''

Emma was left in the bed upside down, stealing a few more minutes of its warmth, and Regina went downstairs, where Henry waited for her on the counter.

''Finally,'' he said. ''Where have you been?''

''In bed. Aren't you a little too old to need your mother to make you breakfast?'' She started pulling out bowls and cereal. ''And get down from the counter.''

The boy slipped down and sat at the table. ''Just cereal today?''

''If I try to make anything else, you'll be late. Besides, what do you usually eat at Emma's?''

''Cereal. Mostly.''

''There you go.'' Regina placed a bowl of cereal and milk before him, turning her head to look at the clock. ''Hurry up.''

''Where's Emma?'' he asked, stuffing a spoon of cereal into his mouth.

''She'll be down in a minute. If she doesn't wish to get hurt.''

''I'm here and I can hear you.''

Walking sleepily, Emma sat down and yawned. Regina poured coffee in a cup and put it down on the table, kissing her temple. Emma's face brightened up in an instant, and then she frowned again.

''No food?''

''I thought we could go to Granny's on our way to work.''

''Sure, Madame Mayor.'' Emma winked. Henry rolled his eyes and stood up. Regina kissed his cheek and handed over his lunch.

''Here you go, sweetheart. Have a nice day.''

''Thanks, Mom. You two too.''

''Bye, Kid.''

The same second he had disappeared from the room, a thud of the front door following, Emma took Regina's hand and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. Moans filled the air, hands grabbed the curves and everything was forgotten in one brief moment. They enjoyed each other, but it only lasted for short minute. Regina pulled away, pointing to the clock.

''We're gonna have to hurry if we want to have breakfast before work.''

''You can be my breakfast,'' Emma suggested, trying to kiss her again.

''And I thought you wanted to take it slow.''

The blonde bit her lip. ''Just a little bit longer, I promise.''

''Sounds like you're having plans.''

''Well, maybe I am.'' She winked.

''I assume it's going to be a surprise… Am I right?''

''You are. Let's get ready now.''

''You're so predictable.''

''And you're so sexy.'' She smacked her girlfriend's ass as she walked by. Regina chuckled. Emma indeed was an odd delight. And she adored her for that.

When they entered Granny's a half an hour later, it was already half-full, people of Storybrooke sitting at the tables and chatting cheerily. Ruby waved them from the bar, following the act with a wink that was meant specifically for Emma. She just shook her head and led Regina to her usual table. As soon as they sat down, Ruby approached them with a grin on her face.

''Good morning, new lovers. What can I get you?''

''Privacy,'' Regina said. Emma rolled her eyes.

''Apple pie and hot chocolate.''

''I'll have a pie too, but with coffee. And Sheriff Swan here could have one too so she doesn't fall asleep on work.''

''Still chocolate, thank you, Madam Mayor.''

''Is this some kind of role-play when you have sex in your uniforms or something?''

''Ruby!'' Emma hissed, looking around to spot eavesdropping. Apparently, no one heard what Ruby had said, but she did catch some surprised looks.

''Sorry, guys, but you're just too cute to resist.''

''Is she sane?'' Regina asked when the waitress had finally retreated. Emma shrugged.

''I sometimes ask myself the same question.''

At the bar, Ruby was preparing coffee and chocolate while her girlfriend observed her. Belle had come earlier and took a sit at the bar so she could watch Ruby. All the time. And she enjoyed just looking at her work while she ate her breakfast. It just seemed so natural.

''Look at them. They're adorable.''

''Not more adorable than me and you,'' Belle said. Ruby smiled.

''Are you going to the library later?''

''Yeah. And in the afternoon, we could… go somewhere? I don't know. What would you like to do?''

''Whatever, I just want it to be with you.''

''Okay then. We'll think of something.''

''More sex?''

''Jesus, Ruby.'' Belle sighed. ''Are you always horny?''

''Yes, when the full moon is approaching.''

''Well, I assume I'll just have to take care of that.''

''Best girlfriend I have ever had.''

The librarian frowned. ''Am I not the _only_ one you've had?''

''Correct. But still the best.'' She winked and left to bring their order to Emma and Regina. In that same moment, the little bell on the door rang and Snow White came in, followed by her Prince. Ruby frowned and sped up.

''Your mother is here,'' she informed them. Emma's smile disappeared and she raised her head.

''What? Where? Why?''

''Your mother, at the door, probably because she wants to eat.''

''Thank you, Captain Obvious,'' Regina said sarcastically, then referring to Emma, ''Are you afraid she's going to see us, darling?''

''Whatever.'' Emma sighed. ''It's too late to run away and hide.''

Regina tried to hide her chuckle as Snow approached their table. Emma looked at her, not even trying to smile.

''Emma…''

''What do you want?''

Snow waited a second, then took a deep breathe. ''I want to apologize.''

''Apology not accepted. You can go now.''

''Emma, just listen to me. I was stupid. I was crazy. And I'm sorry. I understand now that I have hurt you and went way overboard with my insane ideas. I'll also understand if you don't want to talk to me ever again. You're mad, and you have every right to be. I won't bother you anymore and I'll stay out of your life. Forever, if you want to.''

Emma was so angry, that was true. Angry and disappointed and everything. But she was also fucking confused. Snow wasn't a bad person. Everyone in Storybrooke knew that. But she sure wasn't an anger either. Emma thought she'd never forgive her for what she had done and how she had acted. And yet, the apology somehow stroke her heart, reminding her that Snow was the mother she had waited 28 years to find. She had found her. And she needed her. She needed a mother in her life, no matter how inexperienced or weird she was. Although she had found happiness and new hope in Regina, she also needed Snow in her life.

As Snow turned to walk away, Regina's eyes widened and she tilted her head left, giving a sing to Emma. She frowned, mouthing _What?_ Regina rolled her eyes and replayed the tilt, this time mouthing _Talk to her_. Emma sighed again.

''Snow, wait.''

Her mother turned around, hope visible in her eyes.

''You really went overboard,'' Emma said. ''You acted like a crazy psycho bitch.''

''I did. I wanted you to be happy, but I was wrong. You have to find your own happiness.''

_And I did_, was what Emma had said inside. But when she opened her mouth to talk, different words came out of it.

''And I will. Without your… _help_. But that doesn't change the fact that I need my parents in my life. And, as much as I think I'll regret it…'' She paused. ''I forgive you.''

Snow smiled and felt joy spreading in her chest. Her daughter had forgiven her. Maybe not fully, but it was a start. A good start. And she was happy for it. Unspeakably, insanely happy.

''Thank you.''

''However,'' her daughter continued, ''I'm still not ready for mom – daughter lunches or hanging around or whatever we are supposed to be doing. And I'm not coming back home.''

''Okay, okay. Whatever you like. I just… I need to know that you don't hate me anymore.''

''I don't _hate_ you.'' She rolled her eyes. ''You're my mother, as much as I do or do not like it right now.''

_But I'm not gonna hug you just yet._

''Is the public apology over?'' Regina interrupted the moment. ''I'd like to eat or we'll be late for work.''

At the mention of work, Emma frowned and took a bit of her pie. Snow tried to walk away again, but she was prevented again. And this time, by Regina.

''Why don't you two sit with us?''

Emma's eyes widened in surprise and she almost choke on her pie. Did Regina just invite her parents to have breakfast with them? Could this day get any weirder?

''Uhm…'' Snow mumbled, confused. ''If Emma agrees…''

''Oh, what the hell. Just sit. Let's play fucking _happy family_.''

''Emma, behave. We're in public,'' her girlfriend worn her. The blonde sighed like a little child, continuing to eat.

''This is fucking emotional. I might cry.''

''Ruby, have you been standing there this whole time?''

''Indeed, Emma.'' The waitress winked. ''Snow, David, what can I get you?''

''Un-fucking-believable,'' Emma mumbled. Regina kicked her under the table.

''I'll have chocolate pancakes and coffee,'' David ordered.

''I'll have the same.''

''It will be right up, happy family.''

''Oh, shut up, wolf,'' Emma said. Ruby chuckled and left to make the order, bringing it to the table just a few moments later.

''So, Emma, where are you staying?'' David asked. ''You know, in case we need you or… something.''

''I'm…'' she started, but stopped, giving Regina a confused look. The Mayor just smiled politely and turned to David.

''Emma is staying with me and Henry. I figured it's easier than looking for an apartment when I have so many… spare bedrooms.''

''So you… get along well?'' Snow wanted to know.

''Oh, indeed,'' Regina answered. ''We get along just great.''

Emma tried hard not to laugh. If only her parents knew she was sleeping in Regina's bed. They'd probably go crazy. And this sure wasn't the right moment to bring that up.

''It's fine, really,'' she said quickly. ''Regina was so nice to invite me to stay with her. Also, we both get to be with Henry this way. It's better for everybody.''

She studied her parents' faces. They sure were confused, but chose not to discuss it. Cause that would most certainly lead to another fight, which they didn't need now.

_Good choice, Charmings._

''Well, Emma, if you're happy, so are we.'' David smiled.

''Emma is very happy.''

''Regina, enough,'' Emma whispered. Her girlfriend chuckled.

''You better hurry with that pie. You'll be late for work and then I'll fire you.''

''You would never do that.'' She smirked. Regina raised an eyebrow.

''Are you sure?''

''Yes, I am,'' she stated, getting up. ''And now you'll have to excuse me, but I have to go to work.''

''Chicken,'' Regina mumbled. Emma rolled her eyes.

''Drop it, Madame Mayor. I'll see you at home.''

''Sure. Have a nice day. _Sheriff_.''

''You too. Bye, guys.''

She disappeared quickly, avoiding the awkward silence that followed. Snow and David were deeply involved in their breakfast and Regina observed them, laughing so hard on the inside. The situation was amusing and she was fully enjoying it. Except that she wasn't able to kiss her girlfriend goodbye, but they would surely make up for that later. Snow coughed to break the silence, but she didn't want to speak, so Regina went on, getting all she could from the situation.

''I'm so glad this is working. I can spend all the time I want with Henry now, and Emma too. Plus, he gets home cooked meals all the time and _two_ mothers.''

''Frankly, I was surprised to see you two here together,'' Charming said. ''Are you like best friends now?''

''Oh, David… We're so much more.'' Regina took a second to study his confused face before continuing, ''We are family.''

''Looks like you are,'' Snow commented, sarcasm obvious in her voice. She was upset, although Emma had forgiven her. She was upset because Emma looked so happy and fulfilled in this new family of hers. Yes, she had said that she needed her mother and her father, but Regina had obviously become a part of this family thing, too. And the fact that her daughter enjoyed living with the former Evil Queen was just pissing Snow White off.

''You have a problem with this, Snow? I don't think I have to remind you that _you_ were the one who had made Emma leave you.''

''I know that, okay?'' she snapped, trying to keep her irritated voice down as much as she could. ''I know it. I'm aware. I'm _sorry_, for God's sake. But I can't understand how it is possible that she's so happy with… you.''

''What can I say, I'm a delight.'' She smirked. Snow sighed and shoved a piece of pancake in her mouth.

''Well, this was fun,'' Regina said, standing up. ''But I have to go.''

After putting her coat on, she reached for her purse and found a few bills inside. A wide smile spread on her face – maybe a tiny little bit wicked – and she put the money on the table.

''Breakfast's on me. I'll see you around.''

When Regina walked out as graciously as she did always, Snow took a sip of her coffee and a deep breathe to send the bad thoughts away. Of course she wanted to freak out over Emma being roommates with Regina, but she chose not to. She had caused enough crap already.

''So…'' David tried to start a conversation. ''That was… okay.''

''It was okay when Emma forgave me. The rest was a disaster.''

''Oh, come on.''

''David, I won't freak out again, but I'll just ask you one question. Does this look weird to you?''

''Weird how?''

''Emma living with Regina, the two of them calling themselves family and so on… Isn't it kind of strange? I mean, they were worst enemies until like yesterday.''

''I know it might seem strange, Snow, but we both know that, since Neverland, these two have started getting along pretty well. I guess they somehow… understand each other. And they also have a son.''

''I suppose so.''

''Just try to be cool, please. If this is what makes Emma happy, then let her do it,'' he said with a smile. ''Let her live with Regina, be with Henry, have her freedom.''

''I will. I will.'' She covered his had with her own. ''Just promise me you'll be there for me. To remind me that I'm not as bad as I seem.''

''I promise, honey.''

They shared a small kiss on the lips. Things were starting to get better again.

''Another love story over there.'' Ruby shook her head. ''This town is so cheesy lovesick.''

''Always have been,'' Belle replied. ''And look, _another_ love story right _here_.''

''I seriously can't fucking wait to have you in my arms again. I want to kiss you so badly now, Belle French.''

The librarian winked, driving a hand through her beautiful auburn locks. ''I know you do. 'Cause I want the same.''

''Damn work.''

''I have to go now.''

''Damn, damn, _damn_ work,'' she cursed again. Belle chuckled, reminding herself that she can't kiss Ruby here. Not yet.

''Why don't you come by the library later, when you're finished? We'll figure out what to do.''

''Sure, I'll be there.''

''All right. See you…'' Belle leaned over the counter, closer to Ruby face to whisper, ''Girlfriend.''

''Leave or I'll take you right here and right now.''

Soft chuckles followed Belle all the way out and her girlfriend just smiled significantly as she watched her leave. It was unbelievable how quickly they had grown so close. They had started a relationship with sex, but it was on a good way to turn into a real happy ending. Ruby could tell by the feeling in her chest she hadn't felt… well, maybe never. But she had it now. She had Belle and she had a reason to smile. For the first time in forever, Ruby Lucas was sure that everything would be just fine.

''Ruby, damn you! We have people waiting!''

''Yes, Granny…''

''Is that your cell phone ringing?'' Granny frowned. Ruby picked the phone up from the counter and raised an eyebrow when she saw Emma's name on the screen. Hasn't she like just left?

''You better not take it, or I'll fire you.''

''Fine, I won't. Just… go in the kitchen.''

After an uncomfortably long mean stare, Granny retreated to the kitchen. Ruby sighed in relief, sliding over the screen to answer the call.

''Hey, Emma, what's up?''

_''Listen, Ruby, I need your help.''_

''Help? With what?''

_''I have a plan…''_

* * *

Emma indeed had a plan. After a long thinking, she had reach deep inside herself to find a shy little romantic hiding inside. Yes, that kind of a thing existed under her macho sheriff appearance. She needed romance, she needed love. And really, she had found it with Regina, but there was still something missing: a real date. Of course, they had been out and had many meals together, but neither one of those encounters was a date. Emma knew her girlfriend was yearning for something like that – every woman was. She herself also needed it, so she would finally be able to dive into this relationship a hundred percent. That was why she had refused to have sex with Regina. She needed it to feel real, fully real. Therefore, she needed to take her woman out on a date.

_''Emma, are you still there?''_

''Yeah. Yeah, Ruby, I am.''

_''What do you need me for? Be quick, I need to work or Granny will kill me.''_

''Okay,'' she started. ''I want to arrange a date. For me and Regina.''

_''Finally, you dumbass. It was about time. And where do I fit in there?''_

''I want it to be romantic. Like, full fluff, candles, dinner, music… Everything.''

_''Again, where am I?''_

''I need Granny's,'' she said quickly, biting her lower lip. Ruby squeaked into her ear.

_''I'll make it all happen! But it has to be late, when Granny's asleep, 'cause she'd kill us both.''_

''Okay, sure. Uhm… Could it be tonight?''

_''You are fucking kidding me, Swan. What am I? A magician?''_

''Please, Ruby.'' Emma sighed. ''I can't wait any longer.''

_''Fine, fine. So, the last shift is over around 10 pm. I have the key. I'll get in, prepare everything for you, and just leave it open, okay?''_

''Perfect. Thanks, Ruby. You're the best.''

_''I've been told that, yeah. Hey, I'll ask Belle for help. It'll be faster.''_

The blonde sat back in her chair in the Sheriff's office and grinned widely. ''So, what's up with you two?''

_''Who? What do you mean?''_

''Don't play dumb, wolf. You and Belle.''

_''You know what, I need to go back to work. I'll text you later.''_

With that, Ruby hung up and left Emma chuckling. She was completely sure something was going on between Ruby and Belle, especially after she had seen all the looks exchanged this very morning at Granny's. They were so together.

However, she needed to do something else now to complete her plan. She grabbed her phone again, typing a text message to her girlfriend. She had to ask her out on a date and, although Regina had already said she'd go, it had to be done. That was the procedure of dating, right?

_Hey, sexy girlfriend. Would you mind going out on a date with me?_

The answer arrived faster than she had expected, so she unlocked the screen impatiently to read it. She was so excited. Almost like a teenager before her first date.

**I'd love to, darling.**

_Okay, I'll pick you up at 10:30._

**Wait, tonight? It's school night.**

_I thought we were done with school._

**I mean, Henry's home. We can't go out and leave him alone.**

_He's 12, Regina._

**Can't it be on weekend?**

_Fine, I'll ask my beloved parents if he can stay overnight. I have my surprise ready and I can't wait any longer._

**Okay, okay. I'll see you then.**

_Can't wait!_

**Me neither, darling.**

Satisfied, Emma laid her phone down on the desk and giggled excitedly. It was going to be beautiful. She was sure. Regina needed a romantic date, and she would give her the best ever.

* * *

The former queen was nervous. It was 10 pm, she was sitting in her living room and she was fucking nervous. Her heart was turbulent, little drops of sweat had started to show on her forehead and she was fidgeting heavily with her foot. And all that just because she was about to go on a date with Emma Swan. Sure, they were already together, but this was their first date, their first _real_ date. It kinda was a big deal. Emma had promised her a surprise and Regina wondered what would it be. She was just told to be ready at 10:30 pm sharp and not to ask anything. So she sat there on the sofa, waiting.

Then she stared to worry if she had maybe overdressed. Her choice was a tight violet dress without sleeves that embraced her curves beautifully, combined with a pair of black Loubutin heels. The color of the dress matched her plum-colored lipstick, and she was satisfied with it. Until now. Regina realized that she had absolutely no idea where was Emma taking her – as far as she knew, she could've planned a night hike. Her girlfriend wasn't informed at all. With a deep sigh, she clenched the coat in her hands tighter, glancing at the clock. 10:15. No sight of Emma yet.

She had already started typing a text message to Emma, asking where was she, when the familiar horn of the yellow Bug sounded from outside. A wide smile appeared on her face that had been frowned only a second before, and Regina jumped on her feet, rushing to the door and putting her coat on in the process. She locked the door and gave a mental note to herself to stop being damn nervous. Then she walked down her driveway.

Emma had gotten out of the car and she was now standing, leaned onto it, waiting. When she saw Regina walking towards her, breathing had become difficult. She was absolutely stunning, and the little part of the black dress she was able to see under the opened coat was arousing her already. Not to mention the heels – they were pure sex.

_Damn, she is so hot. Look at those legs. Look at those heels. God, I want her so badly. I could take her right here and right now. Okay, Swan, get it together. You have a beautiful, hot girlfriend whom you're taking on a romantic date now, so stop the fuck thinking about sex._

''Hello,'' Regina purred, suddenly so close to her. Emma shook her head and observed her one more time before accepting those full lips for a kiss. Regina moaned into her mouth as their tongues started to play. The blonde reached for the body in front of her, putting hands on her woman's hips and pulling her closer, enjoying the feeling of her every curve.

''Hey,'' she said finally after pulling away from the tasteful mouth. Regina giggled.

''What?''

''I don't know. I'm just…'' She shrugged. ''Happy.''

''I know, me too. Come on, my lady.'' Emma opened the passenger door. ''Let's hit the road.''

''Where are you taking me?'' Regina wanted to know after they settled inside the car and Emma started the engine.

''You'll see.''

''I hate surprises,'' she said with a groan. They drove shortly, with Emma humming along a familiar melody that played on the radio. Regina just looked at her. She wanted to get to know every aspect of this amazing woman that was now her girlfriend. She wanted to see her do everything, from little everyday things to something special. She watched the way Emma drove her old Bug, how she would glance at her very now and then, smiling, and then looking back on the road. It was simple, but yet beautiful.

''Here.''

''Granny's? Really?''

''You seem disappointed, Madame Mayor,'' Emma teased after parking the car. ''Did you expect something else?''

''I thought you'd get more creative,'' Regina teased back. ''But wait, isn't it closed at this time?''

''Indeed it is,'' Emma whispered to herself as she got out of the car. Regina followed, joining her on the small stairs in front of the door. She wanted to enter, but Emma caught her arm.

''Close your eyes.''

''Oh, God, _really_?''

''And then I'm the baby. Come on!''

With an impatient sigh, she obeyed, closing her eyes. Emma led her inside and the little bell rang as always. When the door shut close, Emma leaned closer to Regina's face.

''Open,'' she whispered into her ear. The brunette obeyed again and opened her eyes, inhaling deeply at the sigh. It just left her speechless.

The whole space was cleared, all the tables removed except for the one that was placed in front of them. It held a red tablecloth, two plates and a bottle of wine with two glasses. One single red rose looked at her from the middle of the table, in the company of a candlestick with two candles. Lights were dimmed in the diner, making it all more romantic. It wasn't until then that Regina heard light music playing from somewhere, teasing her ears with the sound of the piano. It was perfect. It was all so perfect.

She turned to Emma, amazed, and looked into her eyes.

''You did all of this?''

''Yes. Well, with a little help but… Yeah. Entirely my idea.''

Instead of replying, Regina crashed their lips together, kissing generously as a way to say thank you. Emma let herself into the kiss, feeling Regina's arms around her neck. They kissed for a good few minutes before they broke the kiss to breathe. Emma smiled. Regina too.

''I assume you like it.''

''I love it, darling. I absolutely love it.''

''Then let me take your coat so we can have some dinner.''

After placing the coat on the hanger, Emma took her own coat off and revealed a smoking hot dress. Regina was surprised and stunned at the same time. She had never seen Emma Swan in such a hot, feminine edition. The black dress wrapped around her body like a second skin, stopping just in the middle of her tights. It was long-sleeved, and that just made it sexier. Emma also wore a pair of fancy patent leather black heels and Regina was once again amazed. There were so many things she still didn't know about her beautiful blonde.

''Emma,'' she barely managed to say. ''You look… stunning.''

''Well, thanks. So do you,'' Emma replied with a wink, encouraging Regina to go sit at the table with a small push on her lower back. After sitting down, Emma took the bottle of chardonnay and poured them two glasses. She raised hers, piercing Regina with her green eyes.

''For us, and our first date.''

''For us,'' the brunette repeated quietly before clinking her glass to Emma's. She took a sip of her wine. Emma knew what she liked and the thought made her smile.

''I hope this doesn't suck so far.''

''Suck? This is beautiful. I must say I haven't expected this from you, Miss Swan.''

''Really? We're back on _Miss Swan_ again?''

Regina smiled beautifully. ''No.''

_Not yet_, she thought, a smirk appearing on her face. She already knew what she would do to Emma – possibly later – and what she'd let Emma do to her. Everything. She wanted everything with this woman.

Emma got up and brought their dinner from the kitchen. Regina gasped at the sight of two perfectly grilled steaks, a mushroom risotto and a mixed salad. She looked up at Emma, her eyebrow lifted.

''_You_ did this?'' she asked, although she had guessed the answer. Emma laughed and shook her head.

''As I said…'' She sat down. ''I had a little help.''

''From who?''

''Ruby. That's why we have the diner tonight. She made half of this happen. Belle helped.''

''Belle? What's up with those two anyway?''

''Funny thing,'' Emma said before shoving a piece of steak in her mouth. ''I asked the same today. She won't tell me. But I have eyes.''

''So do I, certainly.''

''They are so hooking up.''

''Indeed.'' Regina chuckled. ''Maybe they just realized the same as us – that happiness was in front of them all the time. They just didn't see it.''

The blonde stopped eating for a moment, removing a disobedient curl that was falling on her face all the time. She looked at Regina, question marks in her eyes.

''You realized that? You think you'll find happiness… with me?''

''I do. I think this will work, Emma. It just… feels so right. I have never felt like this with another person. I'm so happy with you. _You_ make me happy.''

The words have left Emma speechless. She couldn't talk or even think straight. No one had ever said those things to her. _Ever_. All her life, she was waiting for someone to love her, to accept her, to embrace her with all her flaws and virtues. And she was surprised because she had found this person in Regina Mills. Every time she realized it all over again, it made her happier.

''You make me happy too, Regina.''

They couldn't resist sharing a kiss over the table, careful not to crash or tumble anything from it. It didn't last long and then they returned to dinner, finishing up their meals. Most of the time they were talking about stuff, but there were moments of comfortable silence when they just enjoyed the fact that they were here, now, on a date. And it still felt beautiful.

After they finished, Emma took the plates to the kitchen and Regina leaned back in her chair. The food had been great. She really didn't believe Ruby was such a good cook. But then again, she did have Granny's genes…

A slight change in the music occupied her mind as she now listened closely to a slow love song fulfilling the space with its gentle melody and soft lyrics. It was familiar to her – she had heard it many times and she would always get lost in between the tones. It was just so beautiful, so… wonderful.

_It's late in the evening; she's wondering what clothes to wear  
She puts on her make-up and brushes her long blonde hair…_

Emma showed up on the kitchen entrance, singing along. Regina smiled, unable to remove her eyes off of the blonde. She sang louder with every word, swaying left and right as she walked towards their table.

''_And then she asks me…_'' she sang, then pointing at Regina who accepted the game.

''_Do I look all right?_'' the brunette almost whispered. Emma took her hand.

''_And_ _I say, 'Yes, you look wonderful tonight.'_''

Regina got up and Emma led her to the empty space, playing the role of their dance floor just for the night. Her arms wrapped around Regina's waist, pressing their bodies together. Regina's arms found their place around Emma's neck. Their noses almost touched, but they didn't make contact just yet. Regina just closed her eyes and let Emma spin them around, dancing slowly, following the rhythm of the song.

_I feel wonderful because I see  
The love light in your eyes.  
And the wonder of it all  
Is that you just don't realize how much I love you._

All the time, Emma was whispering the lyrics in Regina's ear, and it made the brunette shudder. She hummed quietly along the voice in her ear and the voice on the player. Her arms tightened behind Emma's neck and she pulled her in for a kiss. This time, it was gentle. There was no passionate heat involved, just slow, ginger movements of playful lips that tasted each other. Regina refused to open her eyes. She felt like she could stay like that forever, caught in Emma's arms that were so tender and yet so strong, so safe. At the moment, it looked like there was nothing better in this world than this, what she had right in front of her. This woman was her everything.

_And then I tell her, as I turn out the light,  
I say, "My darling, you were wonderful tonight.''_

''_Oh my darling,_'' Emma continued quietly, ''_you were wonderful tonight._''

Another kiss brought them together as the last tones of the song faded away, replaced by some other melody. The two women just continued kissing. It was their night and nothing could stop them from enjoying each other now. Nothing.

Regina gasped when she felt a hand gently cupping her breast. She yearned to feel Emma's hands on her for eternity now, and she was sure that tonight was the night. They had waited long enough. She let her own fingers slide down from behind the neck, caressing the white skin of Emma's cleavage and stopping right above her breasts. Emma moaned and jerked forward in painful need to feel the touch. Regina decided to stop teasing and soon they were exploring each other, meanwhile still swaying lightly. an occasional moan or a deep sigh would intrude the music that was still playing, but which they didn't hear at all. They were too caught up with each other to be aware of anything else.

''Emma,'' Regina moaned her name when she felt hands grabbing her ass. Emma smiled and abandoned the full lips, now leaving a wet trail down Regina's neck. Small kisses mixed with the sense of a hot tongue overflew the thin skin of her neck. It was impossible to stop the throaty moans at this point. She just let them out one after another, encouraging Emma to go on. She bit her slightly, leaving a mark behind, and fingers clenched around blond locks, pulling them. She felt a brief strike of pain on her scalp, but it was soon gone, replaced with satisfaction when she noticed that Regina had started pulling up her dress. However, she never left the neck, stopping to suck on the beating pulse. Vengeful nails left red scratches on her upper tights, dangerously approaching the black lace of her panties. She groaned impatiently, already fully aroused, feeling the hot wetness spreading between her legs. Her mouth was suddenly on Regina's again, slipping the tongue inside for a hot game of passion.

Regina was now feeling the lace under her fingers and she urged to take it off. As she kissed Emma again, their bodies connected fully. Their breasts were now pressed together and she wiggled a little, brushing herself against Emma. One finger strayed under the edge of the panties and caused the blonde to take a sharp breathe. On her way to return the favor, she pulled the violet dress up just enough for her hands to be able to go under it, towards Regina's heated center, only to discover something that had aroused her additionally.

Regina wasn't wearing any underwear.

''Surprise,'' she whispered sensually next to Emma's ear, sex dripping from her words.

Emma swallowed, unable to control herself. She wouldn't hesitate to take her right here, but her sense was telling her that Granny's wasn't exactly comfortable. But she needed Regina, she needed to fuck her immediately or she'd go insane. Her lust was becoming painful already.

As if she had been reading her thoughts, Regina spoke again, ''Let's go home so I can lay you down on my big bed and fuck the hell out of you.''

''I love it when you talk dirty,'' Emma replied and took her hand, grabbing their coats as they walked out. She would come clean up later, or probably in the morning. Now the only thing she needed to do was make wild love to her girlfriend. All night long, if possible.

The drive home was silent and fast, with Emma pressing the gas pedal as hard as she could. As soon as she parked in front of the mansion, they both literally jumped out and into each other again, as if pulled together by a magnet. They stumbled towards the front door, never breaking the kiss, and Regina was once again too impatient to look for the key. Like that time after the Rabbit Hole, she made the door open with a mere flick of her wrist and they entered the empty house, immediately heading up the stairs. Coats and purses were left on the floor along the way, forgotten in an instant as the lovers found themselves in the bedroom. They saw nothing, blinded with greed, but still somehow managed to fall down on the bed together, Emma under Regina. The older woman attacked Emma's exposed neck, shooting wet kisses all over it as Emma wrapped her arms around her, fighting the zipper of the violet dress. She managed to undo it somehow, moaning softly when Regina's tongue swirled around her pulse point. Working fast, she slid the dress down Regina's arms, revealing a red lacy bra. She licked her lips unconsciously to the sight.

Now was Regina's turn to remove Emma's dress and she slid her hands underneath her, quickly pulling the zipper down. Neither one of them cared to take off their heels, lost in the act of undressing each other. Black dress was on the floor in a second, leaving the blonde in her underwear. Regina took a moment to admire her body before leaning down and giving her a long kiss. Her fingers traveled down, teasing her lover's breasts above the bra. Impatient, Emma let go of Regina's waist and pulled her own bra down, letting the already hardened nipples out. A groan was let out when she felt Regina's fingers touching and pinching softly. After another long kiss, Regina's lips decided to travel down and kiss the soft skin, approaching the nipples. Emma couldn't help shivering when that hot mouth actually took one nipple in, sucking passionately on it. The brunette played with her sensitive breasts for what felt like forever and Emma didn't want her to stop. In the meantime, the bra was removed and Emma jerked forward, pushing the nipple deeper into Regina's skilled mouth, breathing deeply all the time.

With her lips and tongue still working on Emma's chest, Regina's hands were free so they slid down, caressing the flat stomach, going lower to the perfect ass and back in the front, one finger escaping under the panties. Emma was lost in the moans, even more when she felt a hand cupping her pussy. Her panties were soaked wet.

''You're so wet,'' Regina purred into her chest. ''We better take this off.''

''Yes, please,'' Emma only managed to say before her panties were gone and she was completely naked under Regina.

_Well, it was about time_, she thought before groaning loudly when Regina touched the sensitive place between her legs. A single finger trailed between her folds, exploring and remembering every spot along the way, then coming dangerously close to the center, to the dripping entrance. Emma sucked the air in, unable to wait, unable to get it together. She caught Regina's chin and forced her to look into those darkened green eyes.

''Inside. Now. I… I need you.''

''How very impatient of you,'' the brunette commented. ''I thought we were going to play for a little longer.''

''No, Regina. Please, _please_,'' Emma pleaded, overflown with painful arousal. ''I can't wait any longer.''

Instead of answering, Regina only smirked. Then she kissed Emma briefly and disappeared between her legs.

Green eyes opened wide to the sensation of a wet tongue on her swollen clit. Her legs spread wider almost automatically as Regina sucked on her clit, teasing occasionally with the tip of her tongue. Emma's hands found their place in dark hair, pulling slightly on the locks. Regina held on her upper tights and continued licking, sucking and scratching her teeth over too sensitive areas. She licked the entrance briefly, tasting the hot juices before going back on the clit. Emma felt like she was going to explode and she pulled Regina's hair harder, jerking her hips forward, pushing herself into Regina's face. It seemed like the Queen was bother by nothing. Her mouth worked and caused her lover more groans, more shivers, more impatient jerking of her hips. She wanted Emma to need her painfully, to need her like if she was the oxygen. And when it came to that point, when Emma's only words were _Please_ and _Regina_, she pushed two fingers deep inside her quickly.

Emma groaned and let her head fall backwards. She was almost unable to breathe. Almost. All of her muscles shivered when Regina started pumping in and out furiously. She caught onto the headboard of the bed, breathing heavily. Regina's tongue returned to stimulate her clit and it was all becoming too much.

''Yes, Regina. _God_,'' she moaned the words. ''Fuck me.''

Regina just smirked between her legs. Indeed she fucked her. She fucked her like there's no tomorrow. When she had decided that Emma was already in too painful need, she added a third finger, fastening her moves. The reaction was just beautiful.

''Oh, God _yes_. Yes, Regina, don't stop. Don't stop!''

At this point, Emma was already half-screaming, begging her to go on, to not stop. Frankly, Regina wasn't even considering stopping, with three fingers inside Emma's hot entrance and still sucking her clit. She curled her fingers and it was too much. Emma fell apart.

''Regina. Regina. Regina. Regina. _Regina_,'' she breathed out the last time and her hips jerked off of the bed, in the air, as she shivered through her orgasm. It was so hard she could barely stand it, and Regina really wasn't giving up, still thrusting as she clenched around her fingers.

''Yes, yes, _fuck yes_!'' she screamed, on the edge. Then she exhaled a quite big amount of air and fell back down on the bed, completely and totally spent. It was hard even to look so her eyes remained closed. Her heart was bumping like it was going to burst. What had this woman done to her?

Down there, Regina collected the hot liquid with her tongue, liking the way Emma tasted. Then she dropped one final kiss on her clit and crawled up, nestling next to Emma and watching her slowly come to life.

''Wow,'' was all she had to say once she was back in the world of living. Regina's lips spread in a satisfied smile.

''So it was good?'' she teased.

''It was _fucking amazing_. What, you have experience or something?''

She shrugged. ''Maybe I've been with a few women back in the Enchanted Forest…''

''I knew it.''

''But it was mostly them pleasing me,'' she finished quickly. ''It was nothing meaningful. Just… sex.''

''Mmmm, I think I'm feeling quite alive now. Come here.''

Their lips connected and Emma tasted herself on Regina's mouth and tongue. The long kiss was broken by Emma after a while. She was in a hurry to return the favor, fucking Regina as hard as she had fucked her.

''What do you say I show you who's the skilled one around here?'' she whispered sexily in her ear. Regina licked her lips.

''I can't think of anything better.''

Regina was still half-dressed with her dress around her hips and her bra on. Emma took care of that quickly, rolling them over so she could be on top now and sliding the dress down those beautiful legs. She threw it away, together with the heels that were surprisingly still on her feet (Emma's, however, had disappeared long ago). Regina was left fully exposed, as she had chosen not to wear any panties. Before devoting to her center, Emma lowered down to kiss her neck and lick the visible part of her breasts. Regina closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling. Before she knew it, her bra was gone and one hardened nipple was buried inside Emma's mouth. The Mayor bit her lower lip, throwing her head back. Her nipples were already very sensitive since the act of fucking Emma had turned her on very high. Arching her back, she held Emma's head and pushed her closer. As a return, Emma bit her nipple and Regina groaned loudly, obviously enjoying it. Her mouth transferred to the other breast, repeating the sucking and licking, driving Regina crazy. Then she kissed the spot between her breasts, the soft skin of her stomach, stopping above her main destination. She spread the legs slowly, discovering the hot center in between, just observing it for a moment.

''Emma,'' Regina hurried her, whispering raspy. ''Go on. _Take me_.''

Encouraged by those words, the blonde leaned down, her hands following the curves of Regina ass and tights as her mouth approached its point of interest. Regina moaned in surprise when she felt Emma's tongue penetrating her right away, with no introducing tease. But then Emma withdrew and quickly retuned back up, shoving her tongue deep inside Regina's mouth so she could taste herself in the mere beginning. After a passionate kiss, she licked her way down Regina's tanned torso, teasing around her pussy for a second before she concentrated on the clit and sucked it in. Regina bit her lip so hard that she felt the taste of blood in her mouth, but nothing really mattered aside the fact that Emma was doing wonders down there between her legs. She worked on the clit skillfully, flicking it with the tip of her tongue and then suddenly sucking in again before circling around and repeating the whole process. Regina was going wild, her hips were jerking forward and she was nearly crying out. She needed fingers inside her. As much as possible.

''Emma,'' she breathed out. ''Fingers.''

''Fingers?'' the blonde asked, teasing. Regina groaned.

''Just fuck me already. Fuck me hard.''

Obeying, Emma pushed a finger inside. Just one. She thrusted lazily, teasing her impatient lover. Suddenly there were hands in her hair, pulling the blond locks painfully. She chuckled and sucked the clit again. Regina jerked towards the finger desperately. She needed more. Way more.

''Tell me what do you want, love,'' Emma whispered. ''Tell me, and I'll do it.''

''I want…'' Regina could barely speak. ''I want you inside. More fingers. I want you to _fuck_ me.''

''Like this?'' she asked as she buried three fingers deep inside the heated hole. Regina's pussy was tight and the fingers fulfilled her completely. Her head fell backwards, her legs shivered and spread even more. Emma started thrusting fiercely, as fast and hard as she could, in the meantime still licking her clit every now and then. The brunette breathed heavily, loud moans filling the empty mansion. Emma fucked her roughly, almost in fear to cause her pain. But it seemed like Regina didn't really matter about the pain because she continued pleading for more.

''More,'' she groaned. ''Emma, give me more.''

Emma was amazed. Madame Mayor really liked it hardcore. But she was so tight and Emma frankly didn't think another finger would fit inside. However, Regina looked down into her eyes, crying in need as she came closer to her end.

''More!'' she screamed. ''Emma, more, _now_!''

_Well, well, what have we got here? A screamer. Interesting._

She slowed down for just a second and her pinky joined the other fingers inside Regina. The woman groaned _Yes!_ and started pushing herself towards the hand. Emma fucked her with four fingers now and seeing how Regina fully enjoyed it was making her wet again. It wasn't even a minute later when Regina clenched around her fingers. Her whole body shook, unable to resist the strong orgasm approaching fast.

''Oh, fuck. Fuck, _Emma_!'' she cried out, squeezing the bedclothes in her hand. ''Emma!''

Emma continued thrusting, stunned with the sight of Regina coming hard underneath her, riding out her orgasm. The pleasure burst between her legs, growing and spreading in every inch of her naked body. Her eyes remained closed, her mouth formed an _O_ as she gave in her climax. Hot liquid flew around Emma's hand and the blonde leaned down again to take it in her mouth because God, Regina tasted so perfectly good. When she looked up again, Regina's body steadied and she lay down, in no desire to move. Emma pulled her fingers out and licked the liquid off, moaning once again to the taste. Then she crawled up and kissed her spent girlfriend on the lips. Regina moaned softly.

''This was…'' Emma started, but was left wordless. Regina smiled and opened her eyes.

''Fucking great,'' she finished the sentence, making Emma chuckle.

''Wanna do it again?''

Regina laughed loudly, shaking her head in disbelief, but wasn't quite surprised either. Emma was… devoted. Very. She was sure they could do it all night long. And she was sure they would. But she was completely out of energy so she just took Emma's hand and pulled her closer.

''Sure. But I'd like to rest first. You have worn me out completely, baby.''

''Did you just call me _baby_?'' Emma frowned, nestling her head on Regina's bare chest.

''I might have.''

''I like it.''

''Me too. And I like this, what we have here. It's really something, don't you think?''

''You mean relationship or sex?''

''Both.''

''Well,'' she started. ''The relationship is something and it's going to be so much more, I can promise you that much. But the sex…'' She stopped for a second. ''Baby, the sex is just _amazing_.''

''And it's going to be so much more.''

''What, you have some kinky ideas already?''

''You bet,'' Regina replied with a wink. Emma kissed her breast. She felt arousal building up again. Damnit, she would probably never be able to keep her hands from Regina again.

The brunette took a sharp breathe when Emma's lips circled her erected nipple once again.

''Okay, rest over,'' she announced. ''Round two is on.''

Emma just chuckled before they crashed into each other, ready to give and take once again.

* * *

**Thanks for all the reviews, favs &amp; follows and leave me some new ones. Mwah! :***


	12. Awakened danger

**Greetings, my faithful readers! I felt like writing, so here's your update. Things will be getting more complicated from now on, prepare yourselves. Also, I'm on my winter break from Tuesday and I hope I'll be writing more (although I have to study, I have a ton of tests when I get back). Dive in! I hope you like it :***

**Disclaimer: I still don't own OUAT.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 12: Awakened danger**

Emma had never in her life woken up so happy. In the moment she had opened her eyes and felt Regina's naked body in her arms, all the last night memories were refreshed and she grinned widely. They were on a date. They made love. The connection was now even stronger than before, even more honest, more true. She looked down to where Regina's dark hair was resting on her chest, she observed her peaceful face, slightly opened plump lips and eyes closed as she slept heavily. Their legs were tangled somewhere under the covers. Emma's arms were wrapped around the woman and she squeezed them tighter, like if Regina would run away if she loosens the hug a little bit. A small kiss was dropped in those gorgeous dark brown locks as Emma remembered how magical last night had actually been. They finally took each other, several times, and no sleep was in the game until the very morning when stars had already started to fade away and a new day was starting. They were both so worn out that they just collapsed into each other's arms and fell asleep almost immediately.

The blonde turned her head left to look at the clock. It was 6:58 am and they had exactly two minutes before getting up to go to work. She would prefer staying in the bed for the day, maybe even forever. As long as she had Regina so close to her, she was insanely happy. It was all she needed. Regina was all she needed.

She groaned loudly when the alarm clock went off, filling her ears with the irritating sound. Regina wiggled and rolled on her back, yawning before she finally managed to open her eyes. They found Emma's green ones in a second and they took time to just stare at each other. Smiles were exchanged and Emma pulled Regina up to kiss her deeply and passionately on the lips. The brunette smiled into the kiss and responded, burying her fingers in the golden locks.

''Good morning, beauty,'' Emma whispered when they broke apart.

''Good morning, darling,'' Regina purred back, giving her lover another brief kiss. Emma stretched her arm to turn off the alarm, since the kiss had made them both completely forget about the annoying sound. Regina in the meantime stretched her arms and legs, gracefully like a cat, while Emma observed. God, she was so sexy. She wanted her. Again. Now. Sadly, there was no time, not even for a quickie. Work was waiting for them.

''I don't think I can get up,'' she tried. Regina gave her a look.

''You know, you can sometimes be more annoying and lazy than Henry.''

''Like mother, like son.''

The Mayor chuckled. ''True that. Now come on. What do you want for breakfast?''

''Hmmm, I don't know. Any suggestions?''

''It's too late for pancakes, but I could make some bacon and eggs.''

''Bacon!'' Emma was thrilled, hunger in her eyes. ''Yes, please.''

Regina dropped another kiss in Emma's hair before she got up, looking for her slippers. Then she spotted dresses and shoes and underwear all over the floor, grinning to the memory. She put on the negligee over her naked body, then walked to the door where the slippers lay and put them on, giving one last look to the blonde. She was peering at her, lust awoken in her eyes.

''Get up and take a shower while I make breakfast.''

''Wanna join me?'' She winked.

''Oh, sweetie, if I join you, we probably won't go to work today.'' Regina winked back. ''Hurry up.''

She exited the bedroom and Emma was left alone on the giant bed. She buried her nose in Regina's pillow, feeling the scent of her apple shampoo. It was so familiar already. Everything was so familiar.

The clock was showing 7:06 am. Lazily, Emma got up and walked over to the bathroom. Her body was still sore from the all-night lovemaking, but she didn't mind. She could feel Regina all over her skin and that was enough for her to wish she wouldn't have to shower ever again. But then again, she'll probably have many opportunities to feel her again. Every day.

While Emma was showering, Regina stood at the stove, frying eggs and bacon for breakfast. Every few moments, she would take a sip of her coffee from the mug that stood next to her on the counter. While careful not to burn her lover's breakfast, she couldn't really take her mind off of their night of love. It was so perfect. Everything was perfect, and waking up next to Emma – her Emma – this morning, was possibly the most perfect thing of them all.

The fact was, Regina had never had anything like that. Even long ago when she was in love with Daniel, they had never had an opportunity to just be together, to enjoy each other without the constant fear of her mother. This time, nothing was on her way. She was happy with Emma, Henry was happy they were together and she didn't give a shit about anything or anybody else. Henry and Emma – they were her family, her everything. And for the first time in forever, Regina was sincerely happy. She was realizing that, step by step, she was falling deeply in love with her girlfriend. Or had it maybe already happened?

''Are you keeping an eye on my breakfast? I don't like burnt eggs.''

Regina smiled softly at the feeling of two arms slipping around her waist from behind, pulling her into another body, firm and strong. She removed the pan from the fire, turning the stove off before turning around in the arms of her lover. Emma's lips waited ready as she gave her a kiss full of feelings and caring.

''I know how to cook, dear.''

''Oh, I do know that,'' Emma responded, remembering the glorious lasagna à la Regina Mills. ''You're a professional.''

''You're flattering me, Swan. Go sit, let's have breakfast.''

Emma stole another kiss and sat down in front of her own mug of coffee, immediately taking a sip of that hot liquid that came straight from Heaven. Regina placed a plate of eggs and bacon in front of her and she licked her lips. After filling another plate for herself, the brunette sat down across her girlfriend and they started eating in silence. Words were simply unnecessary. Every now and then, they would exchange looks and smiles, and that was enough communication.

Regina's phone buzzed and she unlocked the screen, noticing that she got a text from Henry. Her face lit up and she opened it, reading quickly through the few sentences.

_Morning, Mom. I got up, had breakfast &amp; everything. I'll go to school with Grams. Just wanted to let you know. Say hi to Ma! See you two at lunch._

''It's Henry. He wanted to let us know that he's going to school with Snow. He says hi.''

''Good. He managed to get ready for school without his Mom's help,'' Emma said sarcastically. ''Bravo him.''

''Emma, please. He's only twelve, come on. Don't be so harsh on him.''

''Excuse me but when_ I _was twelve, I was living in the system and that was no fairytale, Regina. It was fucking hard, the older kids used to beat us smaller up and we were often left without food. Foster homes were sometimes even worse.'' She sighed deeply, all the ugly memories coming back. ''I had to take care of myself since I was like five. And he lives in a fucking dream!''

Regina didn't know how to respond so she just kept silent, observing her girlfriend's face. Emma was obviously angry, maybe even sad – Regina couldn't figure if the tears that had started showing in green eyes were angry tears or sad tears. Still not sure how to react, she took Emma's hand and gave it a supportive squeeze, trying to encourage her with a smile. She knew Emma's past, at least some of it. She had told her about foster homes, drug using, running away… But they were talking about Henry now, and Regina just couldn't figure what had made Emma snap like that.

''Emma, honey,'' she tried, ''are you okay?''

''Yeah. Sorry. I…'' She wiped away a tear that managed to escape her eye. ''I snapped because I just can't understand why is he so… so non-independent. I mean… He's fucking twelve, Regina. To me, it was a time when I had to fight for my ass, fight for myself. I know his life is different and I am so grateful for that. I don't even want to think what would have been if you hadn't found him. You gave him everything, Regina.''

''A little too much, maybe. I admit I have spoiled him, but what can I do? He was my whole world, Emma. Everything I had, everything I loved.''

''I know, I know.'' Emma smiled sincerely. ''Don't worry, it's not your fault. Nothing is your fault, it's me. I still haven't managed to make peace with my past and from time to time it really haunts me. It's like… I just can't let it go. I went through some horrible shit and it will probably be a part of me like forever.''

The brunette knew one thing: she hated seeing Emma Swan sad. She hated that vain look in her eyes and tears spilling down her cheeks. It touched her, deep inside. She couldn't let her woman be unhappy. She just couldn't.

''Hey, baby,'' Regina whispered, leaning closer to capture Emma's lips in a gentle kiss. ''I am here. And I don't give a damn about your past or whatever had happened before. We are here, we are _now_. I'll make you happy. I promise.''

Emma smiled and kissed her once again. ''I know you will. I know.''

''Okay, so… Work now?''

The Sheriff groaned loudly. Regina punched her in the shoulder.

''Can't we take a day off or something?''

''Here comes the baby Swan again,'' she sang as she collected the dirty dishes and lowered them in the sink. ''I'll go take a shower and you can wash the dishes while waiting.''

''Jesus, the dishes too?''

With a chuckle, Regina just gave Emma a loud kiss on the lips before walking away. Emma got up, groaning in protest as she approached the sink. Normally, she hated any kind of housework. But here and for her girlfriend, she was willing to do anything. Even if it meant getting her hands wet.

* * *

Belle French took a deep breathe, still unable to make a step or even move a little bit. It wasn't past 7:30 am, but she was already standing on the street in front of the house she had once considered home. The last thing in the world she wanted to do was get in, but she had to. It really was about time she collected her things so she could officially move out. And officially move in with Ruby. Or more like secretly, since no one was allowed to know about them yet. It was too soon for her, and Ruby agreed. They had to see where that was leading before actually announcing everyone they were lesbians and in love.

_In love? Really, Belle? Just yesterday, your True Love was the Dark One and now you're apparently in love with a wolf? Aren't you getting ahead of yourself a little bit?_

''Oh, shut the fuck up,'' she whispered to her annoying inner self and made a step forward, approaching the house. She knew for sure that Rumple leaves the house every morning at 7:15 sharp. He would stop at Granny's for coffee – a ritual that she had started – and then head to the pawn shop around 7:30 to prepare for opening at 8 am. She knew his daily plan, she knew every single thing he did. And how wouldn't she? She was a part of his world until a few days ago. A very important part of it.

As she was coming closer to the front door, she thought of Ruby. She had left her sleeping this morning and snuck out before the wolf could notice because she didn't want her to know. If she knew that her girlfriend was paying a visit to Rumplestiltskin's house, Ruby would demand escorting her. And Belle needed to do this alone. Ruby was awesome, but very overprotective, especially now with the full moon only days away. Last night they arranged the date for Regina and Emma, went home, had crazy sex for hours – God that woman was horny! – and then, around 2 am, Ruby went to the diner again to clean up before morning, leaving Belle asleep. So she was exhausted and that was an advantage for the librarian's plan.

Rumple's car wasn't home, just like she had expected. Belle reached in the pocket of the black leather jacket she had borrowed from Ruby and took out her copy of the key. Slowly, she pushed it into the lock and turned, hearing immediately how the door clicked open. With a sigh of relief, she entered the house and closed the door behind herself. The familiar way led her automatically to the bedroom she had shared with Rumple. The bed was messy, but only one side of it, the side where Rumple slept. The other one seemed almost untouched. Quickly, she walked over to the closet, pulled out her suitcase and started jamming her clothes in it, not caring if it will wrinkle. She couldn't, however, take _all_ of her clothes because it wouldn't fit, so she just took most of it, leaving some of the skirts and shirts in the now empty closet. Belle didn't really care. She just wanted to finally go, without coming back ever again.

Next, she approached her nightstand and then the feels struck. She observed the antique night lamp that used to be lit up until late night hours while she was reading or waiting for Rumple to come home. A pile of books she was currently reading lay next to it and she shoved them into the suitcase as well. Small drawers below were home to her jewelry, souvenirs and all kinds of little things she kept. A smile appeared on Belle's face when she found the antique writing set that Rumple had given her for her birthday. He knew how much she liked to write down everything – from the grocery list to letters and notes on the books she had read. The set consisted of a small diary-like notebook, a beautiful fountain pen, a pile of decorated papers and a real pen feather, just like the ones she used to have back in the Enchanted Forest. Belle remembered how delighted she had been when he gave her the gift. She felt really happy back then.

Shaking her head to prevent getting lost in the wave of memories, she just took all of her things from the drawers and put them in the bag on her shoulder. Briefly, she decided not to take the set. As much as she loved it, it was a part of this life, the life where she was the Dark One's lover. And she didn't want that anymore. That life was past, that Belle was past. She was a new person now – a strong, independent woman who won't let anyone hurt her ever again. And who also had a gorgeous wolf as her new girlfriend.

Her mind back on Ruby, Belle dashed into the bathroom to collect her cosmetics and toiletries. She was just trying to squeeze her hairbrush into the already full bag when she heard the sound of the door opening and then heavy steps approaching her. Panic rose in her chest, but it was too late to consider hiding. Steps were in front of the bathroom in a second and, before she could turn, the face of her former lover appeared in front of her.

''Belle!'' he breathed in surprise. ''What… Why are you here? I thought you weren't coming back.''

''What are _you_ doing here, aren't you at work?''

''I-I forgot something. Why did you come?''

''I…'' She cleared her throat, trying to push the panic and fear away. ''I came for my things.''

''I see. How did you get in?''

''I still have my key. But here.'' She handed the silver key over. ''I won't need it anymore.''

Rumplestiltskin took the key from Belle's hand, thrilled to sense her delicate skin again, if only for a millisecond. She pulled away, a track of fear in those blue lakes of her eyes as she stared at him for a moment. Then she looked away and put the hairbrush in the bag. He observed her.

''So…'' he started again. ''You are really moving out?''

''Yes.''

''This is it, then?''

''Yes.''

They were both silent for a while, tension obvious in the air. Former lovers, now almost enemies, couldn't stand looking at each other, so they rather looked around the familiar space of the bathroom. Belle couldn't look because she was half scared out of her mind, half nostalgic for the life she was leaving behind. Because despite all the lying and all the darkness, there were some good moments. Moments when she felt happy. Moments when she felt in love and secure. She knew she couldn't just forget those, just like she couldn't forget the bad memories. They were all parts of her, parts without which she would never have been who she is. Living with the monster had made her stronger, braver. And now, it was time to leave. To move on.

''Can you just tell me… why?''

Belle sighed. ''Because, Rumple, as much as I try and make effort, you will never be able to let go of the darkness. I understand that. It's a part of you, it's what makes you _you_. But I can't live with that. Not anymore.'' She forced a smile. ''I don't want to leave in fear.''

''You don't have to be afraid of me,'' he whispered almost inaudibly.

''But I am. Nothing's gonna change that,'' she said with a tiny bit more of strength in her voice as she walked past him confidently. She stopped just for a second, only a step away from him. ''Goodbye, Rumple.''

Rumplestiltskin turned around, watching her leave. She was already at the door when he opened his mouth to speak again.

''Forever?'' he asked.

''Forever,'' she replied without turning, and then walked out of the house.

He just stood there in disbelief. He couldn't accept that Belle, his beloved Belle was leaving him. Forever. But he had to, because it had happened. It was a closed deal. A woman like Belle could not live with the constant fear of the monster she once loved present every second of every day. And that was perfectly reasonable.

A single tear rolled down his cheek. Then he exploded. Unbearable sadness mixed with rage and the feel of sudden loss swirled around his confused mind. His body reacted almost automatically, sending fireballs and shots of red magic around the house, destroying everything on its way. Glass burst, chairs turned over, all kinds of objects flew across the house as he continued letting it out, letting it all out in an explosion of magic and feelings.

He stopped when he reached the bedroom. The bed was just how he had left it earlier that morning, but everything else was different. The nightstand on the left was empty, except for the night lamp. When he opened the closet, it was empty, too. Everything of Belle's was gone. Belle was gone. She was truly, completely gone.

Desperate, Rumplestiltskin grabbed one of the few shirts left and fell down on his knees, hugging tight the piece of clothing. It still smelled like Belle, his beloved Belle. He squeezed it to his chest, sensing the fabric under his fingers as he burst into heavy sobs. She was gone. Gone forever.

A scream that couldn't have been held back rushed down from his lips and he just let his head fall down. No matter how strong and powerful he was, he couldn't stand this, this horrible feel of emptiness. Once again, he failed, fell into the tempting web of darkness, and the price was irreparable – he had lost what he loved most, he had lost his Belle… And how would he ever be able to leave without her again? Was that even possible?

The Dark One was broken. He knew the answer. He knew it very well.

_I can't live without you, Belle. It is impossible. Simply impossible…_

* * *

''Belle, babe, what time is it?''

When no one answered her question, Ruby opened her eyes and looked around. Belle wasn't in the bed and she sensed it was still early. Luckily, today she was on the afternoon shift so she didn't have to get up early. So she had been looking forward to spending the morning with her girlfriend, which turned out to be impossible at the moment. Wondering where could've the librarian gone, she glanced at the clock and it confirmed her suspicions – it wasn't even 8 am. Where the hell was that crazy woman?

Just as she sat up in the bed, reaching for her cell to call Belle, the auburn-haired woman rushed into the room with a suitcase and a bag in her hands. She left them on the floor and flew right into Ruby, not even bothering to take off her shoes before climbing on the bed and hugging her tight. The waitress wrapped her arms around her, still confused but with no time to think it over. Belle kissed her fully and passionately, not holding anything back. Ruby responded. They just kissed for a while before Belle pulled away and looked at her lover, settling in her lap.

''It's over, Ruby. It's all over.''

''What? Where have you been? _What_ is over?''

''I went for my things at Rumple's house and-''

''What the _hell_?'' Ruby interrupted, suddenly furious. ''You went there without even telling me? Are you _fucking_ _crazy_?''

''Ruby, no, I'm okay!''

''Still, Belle! He could've hurt you! You know he's dangerous, you should've woken me up. I would go with you. To protect you.''

''I know you would react like this.'' Belle smiled. ''I needed to do this alone. He wasn't home.''

''Oh.''

''But then he came back.''

''_Oh_.''

''I am perfectly fine, don't you see? We just… I told him it is all over, completely over, and that he should let me go. And I think… I think he did. I mean, he didn't freak out or hurt me or anything like that,'' she explained quickly. ''I took my stuff and left. And I am not going back there ever again.''

''You bet you aren't,'' the wolf commented sharply. Belle giggled.

''You sound like Granny.''

''Thank you very much. But seriously, I don't want you to disappear just like that without telling me. I get worried immediately.''

''You are so overprotective.'' Belle tightened her arms around Ruby's neck and looked her in the eyes. ''I like it.''

''I'll never stop being overprotective then.''

Another kiss was shared, still as passionate as the first one. Their foreheads remained pressed to one another after they broke the kiss, keeping them as close as possible. They both smiled sincerely.

''I want to be with you, Ruby Lucas. For real. Like this.''

''I like this. And by _for real_, you mean officially letting everyone know?''

Belle shrugged. ''Maybe.''

''Yeah, well, it's not like they're blind. I mean, Regina and Emma already know, so…''

''They do? How?''

''They have eyes.''

''Well, maybe it's time to spread the word. I know we wanted to wait, to see where this is going, but I feel like I already know it all. This is a good thing, Ruby. I really care about you.''

The wolf's heart melted. ''I care about you too, Belle. I really, _really_ care.''

_As in, I might fall in love with you one of these days_, she added on the inside.

The librarian smiled widely, showing her white teeth. ''Let's just be spontaneous. Let things happen how they happen. I don't care who knows, I just need you.''

''That sounds like a good plan,'' Ruby agreed before capturing her girlfriend's plump lips in a kiss again.

* * *

''Hey, mate! _Swan_!''

Emma was walking to the Sheriff's station, her mind filled with thoughts of Regina kissing her goodbye this morning and the fact they almost weren't able to break apart from each other's lips, when it was all interrupted by a familiar, yet not so pleasant voice calling for her somewhere from behind. She turned around lazily, blond curls flying on the wind, and saw a pirate approaching her, trying to run but somehow making small jumps in the process. She almost chuckled to the sight. _Almost_.

''What's up, Hook? I gotta get to work.''

''I was looking for you all day yesterday, where the bloody hell have you been?''

''Home,'' she answered, and the word immediately dragged a smile on her face. Hook exhaled, still panting a bit. He looked around the street, then came closer.

''Listen up, Swan, something's going on.''

''Can you walk and talk? I _really_ have to be at work in a few minutes.''

Hook nodded, catching up with Emma as she started walking. He observed her for a second. Yeah, Swan was pretty gorgeous. And he sure won't forget that kiss in Neverland, like, _ever_. But he sensed that this wasn't made to last. Of course, he could've had a small, tiny crush on the Savior, but Emma wasn't interested and he sure wasn't going to run after he like a puppy. He was a bloody pirate. He could have any woman he desired. And, hm, there _was_ someone…

''So what's going on exactly?'' Emma asked, praying for it to be something nice, for change.

''I'm not quite sure yet, but it's fucking serious. Swan… I think Pan had made it to here. _Alive_.''

''_What_? No, that can't be truth, we all saw he was captured in that box and then Gold took it! He couldn't have…''

_Really, Emma? It's a freakin' fairytale world. _Anything_ is possible, haven't you learned by now?_

''Fucking shit,'' she muttered, slowing down as they approached the station. ''How do you know? Have you seen something?''

''There was a message when I woke up yesterday. On the deck.'' Hook searched his pocket and passed her a dirty piece of yellowish paper. ''Here.''

Emma grabbed it, still not sure whether to trust this shit or not. Pan was fucking captured, for God's sake! He couldn't have survived. And why the hell does something like this happen right _now_, when she's so happy?

_Wanna play, pirate? I know you have some vengeance to do. If you're in a mood for a game, meet me tomorrow night on the docks. 10 pm sharp. You know who is it._

''Wait a second. How do we know this isn't fake? A prank or some shit, I don't know…'' Emma sighed deeply and looked at Hook's face. ''I really don't need this now. I'm fucking tired. I'm finally feeling all right, I'm feeling… happy. I am happy.'' A smile couldn't have been hidden. ''I don't want to deal with Peter Pan or dragons or curses, I just wanna have a life. Is that really too much to ask?''

''In this world of ours, love, seems it is.'' Hook flashed a grin, but returned the serious expression. ''What do we do now?''

''Did you come to ask for _help_? Un-fucking-believable! Do I look like 911 to you guys?''

''Like it or not, you're the Savior, Swan. You've got to deal with this.''

''No, I don't. I have to live my life, be with my son and my girlfriend and just fucking _live_!''

She spat the words out before thinking them over. Hook's face showed some mix of surprise and horror, glaring at her, not really sure what he had just heard. Emma blushed a little, then hung her head down, palming her face with her hand. This wasn't her day, really.

''Fuck it,'' she whispered to herself before Hook decided to speak.

''Come again, Swan? Did I hear that right?''

''Depends on what you think you've heard…''

''Your _girlfriend_? Bloody fucking hell, woman!''

''Jeez, chill.''

''Seriously now, you got yourself a lady? Wow.'' He whistled, earning a punch from the Sheriff. Emma groaned loudly, asking herself if her life could ever become any worse at the moment.

''Let me guess who is it, shall ya? That hot waitress?''

''No, it's not Ruby. I am not telling you. Just give me this shitty paper so I can go to work.''

''Then it must be Regina,'' he guessed instantly. Emma's eyes widened, giving her out. Were they really so obvious? What the hell?

''Bingo, right? You have hots for the Sexy Queen.'' He grinned. ''Can't blame you, though.''

''Listen here, _mate_. No one can hear about this, all right? Your mouth remains shut.''

''Christ, Swan. Do I look like a gossip girl?''

''No, but I suspect the rum could help.'' She raised a finger, pointing it to his face. ''We're not out yet and I don't want you to talk around. Just… Forget you ever heard this.''

''Kinda hard to forget that the Savior's riding the Hot Queen…''

The blonde groaned aggressively, her nerves at the very end of their existence. She ripped the note out of Hook's hand and shoved it in her pocket. Green eyes pierced him with another furious look.

''I'll talk to Regina about this. And Gold, he might know something or… I don't know. I hope it's not real. And you… Keep your fucking mouth shut, understand?''

With a wide smirk, he shrugged and started walking backwards. ''I'm a tomb, love.''

Emma just turned around, finally entering the station while mumbling something like _Un-fucking-believable!_ under her breath. If this really was true, she might as well hurt someone. As soon as she sat down at her desk, she took her phone out and scrolled through the numbers, hitting _Call_ when she found Regina.

_''Hello?''_

''Babe, uhm… Hi.''

_''You sound like something's wrong, darling.''_

''Yeah… It might be? I don't know. Can I stop by at your office at lunch? I have to show you something.''

_''Now I'm concerned, Emma. What is going on?''_

''Not over the phone. I promise it's nothing big. At least I _hope_ it isn't.''

Emma remained silent, hearing Regina sigh. She didn't want to upset her before they knew this was hundred percent true. They were finally happy, so happy… Why does this shit have to happen right now? It was almost like if they weren't destined to be happy.

''See you at lunch, then?''

_''Sure, darling. See you.''_

''Take care.''

_''No need, I have a Sheriff to protect me.''_

Emma grinned widely. ''You sure do, babe. You sure do.''

* * *

Lunchtime couldn't come quick enough, and Regina was worrying all the time. She worried because she knew something was up. The second Emma had mentioned that something might be wrong, her mind instantly procreated a possible list of bad happenings. Someone missing? Someone hurt or, even worse, _dead_? Another curse? What, what, what?

The fact was, Regina had been mentally absent from the real world since she had entered in this relationship with Emma. Finally, she felt like she had everything. Nothing was missing anymore. She had Henry, she had her beloved Savior by her side, her family was complete and living under one roof… What else could she possibly ask for? Certainly not some more shit occurring. Neverland was too much already and she felt like she wouldn't be able to stand more, like she would break apart. And there was a reason more to be anxious now: Emma. Regina surely wouldn't survive losing her. That silly blonde had become a very vital part of her life, someone that made her feel so alive and so damn happy that she almost didn't even believe it. It was just too good to be true.

_''Madam Mayor, your 1 o'clock is here.''_

Her secretary's voice brought Regina back to reality and she glanced at the clock, realizing that it truly was 1 pm already. She adjusted herself in her chair before answering the secretary over the speaker.

''Thank you, Ally, let her in.''

The door opened and Emma walked in, as gorgeous as that very morning when they had split apart to their work places. She nearly ran towards Regina, but her girlfriend was faster, meeting her halfway with a deep kiss. Emma moaned and smiled into the kiss, hugging Regina closer. The reason why she came was soon forgotten as they staggered towards the desk, tongues intertwined and hands gripping the clothes on their way. The blonde dropped the bag she was holding and started undoing the buttons of Regina's light blue shirt, not stopping until she was able to see her bra. After licking her lips briefly, she just lowered the bra cups, revealing the beautiful breasts she was about to taste. Regina threw her head back, moaning too loudly when Emma took a nipple in her mouth, sucking on it. Fingers were buried in blond locks, pulling slightly. Suddenly, Emma grabbed Regina by the waist and lifted her up, positioning her on the desk. Regina grinned and let her girlfriend go back to her boobs, enjoying the play. Everything was happening fast, the hunger so strong and the lust so obvious. There was no place, nor time for a romantic foreplay now. Regina leaned down next to Emma's ear and exhaled a hot breathe.

''Fuck me, my darling,'' she purred passionately. Emma would swear she could almost get off on her sex voice only.

Biting her lip, she pushed Regina's black pencil skirt up, in a hurry to get to what was hidden in there between her lover's insanely sexy legs. Regina spread her legs for her as her hand dived in, feeling the soaked wet panties. A moan escaped her, and Regina just pressed a finger to her lips, urging her to be quiet. In the rush of passion, they had almost forgotten that they were in the office, on a _lunch break_. Well, the only meal on Emma's menu was her gorgeous girlfriend. She needed nothing else.

Panties were removed in a second and their lips connected as Emma's finger teased the already swollen clit. Regina was having a hard time trying to keep quiet, so Emma shut her up with deep kisses. Regina's hips jerked forward as the ecstasy built quickly inside her, threatening to explode any second. Emma knew she had no time to lose. She entered the heated hole with two fingers, pushing as deep as she could. Regina bit her lip in order to retain a groan of pleasure. Her thumb still massaging the clit, Emma started fucking her lover with fast, almost rough movements. From that past night, she had learned that Regina indeed liked it rough. Oh, the Queen was a kinky one for sure. And the Savior didn't mind at all.

''Fuck, Emma,'' Regina panted quietly. ''More. _More_.''

Without saying anything, Emma added a third finger, fulfilling Regina completely. Her mouth was now on the exposed neck, teeth scratching over the skin. She was smart enough not to leave marks – at least not now, in the middle of a work day. She sure could take the pleasure of biting into that beautiful soft skin later, at home.

Sensing how Regina clenched around her fingers, she pushed more violently now, intending to give the Mayor an orgasm so hard she will need an extra hour of lunch to recover. Regina's hips jerked forward fiercely as she gripped Emma's shoulders, trying to control the moans and sighs. She wanted to scream, yell Emma's name, but she couldn't. She was in her office and, as crazy as it felt, it was also making this all incredibly hot. However, she wasn't able to control herself any longer. When Emma curled her fingers inside her, she quickly pushed the jacket down, thanking God on the tank top, and sank her teeth in Emma's shoulder just in the moment it hit her. Her mind went blank, her body shivered and the orgasm burst hard and unbearable. Oh, she would scream for sure. Emma was still thrusting, slowing down as Regina calmed. The brunette barely managed to open her eyes after she had come down from the high, releasing the shoulder and giving it a small kiss.

''Sorry if I've hurt you,'' she whispered. ''Did I?''

''Baby, you didn't hurt me. You turned me on,'' Emma replied with a wink and pulled her fingers out, bringing them to her mouth to clean the hot liquid off. She moaned slightly to Regina's amazing taste. Her girlfriend kissed her as soon as she got the fingers out, tasting herself on Emma's tongue.

''Come here,'' she breathed, pulling her closer. The jacket went off completely, turning into a puddle of blue leather on the floor. Hot kissing continuing, Regina's hands found the button of Emma's jeans and undid it, a hand diving inside. Emma sighed in between the kisses, feeling fingers above her wetness. She was soaked. It was a miracle that it didn't go through her jeans.

Regina explored with her hand until she found a throbbing clit, needy for her touch. She stopped on it for a few moments, driving it in circles until she drove Emma crazy. The blonde muttered something like _inside _into Regina's mouth and she smirked, continuing the tongue dance as she went further with her hand. Before Emma knew it, two fingers were inside her, barely finding any place in those tight jeans. Regina seriously questioned how did her girlfriend manage to get into those things on a daily basis, until she was given a real-life interpretation of how to put the Emma Swan jeans on. But she couldn't complain – Emma's ass was just juicy in it. So juicy she had found herself wanting to grab it in the middle of the street. Occasionally, even before they were together.

She thrust into her fast, the position a little unfavorable since Regina was still sitting on the table. But neither one of them considered moving. Regina fucked her while Emma moaned as quietly as she could, face buried in her woman's neck. The other hand found a place on Emma's breast, sneaking under her tank top. Emma kept jerking towards the fingers, already seeing stars and still wanting more. Regina managed to make her rise her head, attacking her with lips and tongue as the movements fastened. When she returned a finger to the clit and curled the ones inside the clenching hole, Emma was done. She shook, her knees went weaker than ever and the only thing allowing her to stand was Regina's hand in her pants, fingers inside her. If it hadn't been for the fierce kisses, she would have probably screamed Regina's name over and over again, so loud that the people outside would be able to hear it.

''Regina,'' she just whispered instead, her eyes still closed. The brunette let her calm, taking the fingers out to taste her lover, just like Emma had done before. When they finally looked at each other, Emma grinned happily and gave the woman another kiss.

''Jesus, did we just have sex in my office?''

''Hell yeah we did, babe.'' Emma laughed, buttoning up her jeans. Regina lowered herself down in search for her panties, which she had found abandoned under the desk. She wasn't able to stop grinning. And the reason was Emma. Emma was the reason for everything, for her every smile. Every time her heart skipped a bit, it was because of Emma. But sure, amazing sex was helping, too.

''Well…'' Emma picked up the bag she had brought and left on the floor when Regina jumped on her. ''Wanna eat?''

''Lunches like this should become a part of our daily schedule,'' Regina said with a smile, buttoning her shirt.

''We do have another… What, half an hour? Wow, that was a real quickie.''

''A really _good_ quickie.'' Regina kissed her lover on the cheek. ''Come sit.''

Emma followed her to the table and sat opposite to her, taking a ceasar salad and a hamburger with fries, both from Granny's, out of the bag. Regina smirked.

''What? Did I guess good?''

''You sure did, darling.''

The blonde was ready to take a bite of her food when a thought suddenly flashed into her mind. Between pleasing Regina and letting Regina please her, she had completely forgotten about the real reason she had come here. She was supposed to tell her about the letter, about Pan, about the potential danger that was so close to them, and it just disappeared from her head with the first feel of Regina's lips on her own. Her girlfriend was just so intoxicating, like a very powerful and very addictive drug. Everything else was just less important when it came to Regina.

''Shit,'' she muttered. ''Regina… I totally forgot. I was supposed to tell you…''

''God.'' The brunette sighed, her anxiety back in a second. ''You sounded so worried over the phone. What the hell is going on?''

Without further talking, Emma pulled the note out of her pocket and handed it to Regina over the table. She took it, reading in silence as her eyes grew bigger. Emma bit her lip. She would prefer just tossing the note in the fireplace and forgetting about it, but she couldn't. It was too important, too… dangerous.

''Emma… Is this what I think it is?''

''Pan?'' Emma nodded. ''Yes. The note was on the deck of the Jolly Roger yesterday morning. Hook gave it to me.''

''But it's… impossible. He's trapped in Pandora's box, in Rumple's shop! How did he..?''

She ran out of words. The former Queen didn't usually panic, but that note somehow frightened her. Regina had gotten through a lot of danger, a lot of pain, and she was afraid to lose Henry more than once. But now it was different. Now she had more to lose – she had Emma, and just the thought of losing her was making the brunette shiver. She had lost so much, but Emma no. She couldn't lose Emma.

''Regina, I have no fucking idea _how_, and I wish this wasn't happening. I just… I just wanna be with you and Henry, I wanna be happy, for God's sake. Is that so much to ask?''

''Please,'' Regina whispered and placed a hand over Emma's on the table. ''We will get through this. Like we got through Neverland and all the things before.''

''Will we?'' Emma asked, not really convinced. ''We can't even have a goddamn day of peace.''

Her girlfriend smiled sadly. ''It will pass. And we will have the rest of our lives to be together.''

''You really want me around forever? Aren't you, like, already fed up with me?''

''Honey, I will never get enough of you. Or… _lunches_ like this.''

Emma raised an eyebrow. ''Really?''

''Really.''

''So, what are we gonna do about the note?''

''I don't know.'' Regina leaned on her hand and exhaled deeply. ''I think we need to talk to Rumple first. I mean, I can use the tracking spell on the note so it would lead us to Pan, but remember what happened in Neverland. We can't risk another trap if we aren't completely prepared.''

''Pan is one nasty little shit.'' A bite of the burger was finally taken. ''Are we gonna tell everyone?''

''They all have the right to know. And since I'm the Mayor, I need to call a town meeting.''

''Can we talk to Rumple first? We shouldn't alarm them before we're sure this is real. I mean, it could be a prank or something… right?''

''I don't think it's prank,'' Regina said, observing the piece of paper from all corners. Emma ate while watching her. ''It seems real. I can feel the magic in it. Bad magic.''

Emma sighed. They continued to eat in silence until it was five minutes to two o'clock. Regina threw the empty plastic plates and the bag in the trash, and Emma put her jacket on. Fear was in the air, almost able to be smelled. Fear of another war, another loss. They were still traumatized from Neverland, and now it turns out it isn't even over yet. Emma just wanted peace. Happiness. And so did Regina. Finally they have found something good, something beautiful. They have found each other. And not even a week after being together, they were already in danger from being torn apart with some new magical shit. The Savior was so sick of it, sick of having to fight. Why couldn't she just be a normal person, enjoying time with her family and loving her girlfriend. Just little things. Family dinners, movie nights, making love until dawn – it would make her so happy. And yet, that mission seemed to be impossible.

Regina felt her lover's fear and took her hand, pulling her in for a hug. A warm, loving hug. Of course the hug couldn't possibly solve this whole Pan mystery, but it helped. Oh, it helped. It made both women feel safe, protected. Loved.

''We will get through this,'' Regina assured once again.

''Thank you.''

''Always, my love. Always.''

Emma smiled to the word. _Love_. It sure felt real. She knew it could happen. She knew she could fall in love with Regina Mills so easily. And down in the bottom of her heart, she also knew that it had already happened.

''I have to go.''

''Yes. I hear your boss is a real bitch, she could fire you.'' Regina winked.

''Oh, yeah, she's a total bitch. You have no idea.''

''Maybe she'll treat you better if you… please her somehow.''

''You know, I was thinking the same thing. And I'll do it,'' she purred, their faces only half an inch apart. ''Tonight, when I come home.''

''I'm sure she can't wait.''

They kissed one last time, deeply and passionately, showing all their feelings in a mere play of lips. Regina had to stop on time because she sure wouldn't be able to resist getting Emma naked that same second. She pulled away.

''Go before I change my mind and really fire you.''

''Okay, okay.'' Emma stole another brief kiss. ''See you later.''

''See you, darling.''

When the door closed, Regina let herself shiver a little bit. She was comforting Emma, but she felt exactly the same: scared out of her mind. They were threatened, and she was afraid that they would lose, that she would be left alone and miserable. _Again_.

With a sigh, she walked over to the window and looked outside. There stood her apple tree, the only thing following her from her childhood, from her youth. It used to be a reminder that once she was a Queen who wanted to have everything and who had achieved her goal. Or so she thought. Now it was a reminder that once she was alone and desperate for more, but now she wasn't. Now she had a family, a girlfriend she cared about so much. A girlfriend she maybe even loved.

They could do this. They could win again. She wasn't the Evil Queen anymore, but she had a Savior now. They could go through this together, supporting and loving each other. And they would.

* * *

After locking the door of Storybrooke's Public library, Belle tossed it in her navy blue bag and pulled the zipper of her – actually, _Ruby's_ – jacket up to the top. She might have brought her clothes, but she decided to use Ruby's jacket just a little longer. It smelled like her, and made Belle feel like her favorite waitress was hugging her all the time. Regardless to that, it was quite a chilly night in Storybrooke and she realized she should start using her coat. After all, it _was_ November already…

November. Everything had gone by so fast. It felt like just yesterday she was released from Evil Queen's captivity and was introduced to this new, confusing world of Storybrooke. She thought Rumple was going to protect her but, once again, that proved to be wrong. She shouldn't even think about him anymore. That story was over, she had moved on. Besides, now she had a wolf that would surely protect and love her better than any wizard.

The little bell rang when she entered Granny's, her eyes immediately scanning the diner to find Ruby. And there she was behind the counter, smiling widely. Belle returned the smile and walked over there, taking seat at one high chair.

''Hello, babe,'' she purred. Ruby grinned even more.

''Hi, sweetheart. I've missed you.''

''Likewise.'' She put her bag on the chair next to hers. ''Can I get a mint tea?''

Ruby raised her left eyebrow. ''No ice tea today?''

''It's kinda cold outside, I'd prefer a hot one.''

''Oh, well… You can have something hot. Tonight.''

''I'm looking forward to that,'' Belle said with a wink. Ruby prepared her tea and placed the cup in front of her, the hot liquid still steaming. The librarian blew in it gently so it would cool off, while Ruby just observed. Everything about Belle was suddenly so fascinating.

''So, how was your day?'' she asked finally. Belle took a sip before answering.

''Fine. I organized some books, also found some new ones in the back room. I mean, not _new_ – they are obviously even older than the ones on the shelves, but they'll still make a use. And they are all so interesting! I mean, I didn't even know that our library had such a big amount of really good books.''

''I like how your face brightens when you talk about books,'' Ruby noticed. ''Or me.''

''I never thought I'd say this, but you are way more interesting than books.''

''I know.''

While Ruby went to pick up some dirty cups around the diner, Belle sat there and drank her tea, thinking of how perfect her life is at the moment. She never even dreamt that one day she could be running a library and dating the hottest waitress in town. Life surely has many twists. _Good_ twists.

''Belle, I need to talk to you about something,'' Ruby said in a more serious voice, leaned over the counter so she would be closer to the other woman. Belle also leaned forward, intrigued.

''What?''

''You know that wolf's time is coming, right?'' Belle nodded. Ruby continued: ''It's in two days. And although I'm able to control it now, I'm still scared for you.''

''Ruby, I know you won't hurt me. I'm not afraid of you.''

''But I'm afraid of me. I'll spend the next two days in the woods. And before you protest, I have to. You haven't been in touch with my wolf yet and I don't how I'll react.''

''No, stay with me. I trust you, Ruby,'' Belle assured with a smile. ''I really do.''

Ruby sighed. Belle's words made her heart melt. _She trusted her_. Not many people had told her that in the past. But as much as she wanted to stay, she couldn't. She was afraid she would hurt the woman she cared about so deeply, and if something happened, it would devastate her. She would never forgive herself. Ever.

''Thank you for trusting me, honey, but believe me that I'm scared out of my mind that something bad will happen. I'd never forgive myself if I did something to you, if I hurt you somehow.'' She squeezed Belle's hand softly. ''Confide in me. I'll be fine out there.''

''I can't let you sleep in the woods.''

''Yes, you can. And you will. I'm a wolf. I need to run.''

''But you don't have to be isolated for whole two days, that's too much.''

''I have to.''

''Let's compromise then,'' Belle suggested. ''I'll let you go at night, but you spend the day with me. You're not… aggressive during the day. I mean, not that you're aggressive at all, I just…'' She sighed. ''I don't really know how that works. But I want to learn. I want to know every little part of you, Ruby Lucas. Even the darkest one.''

The waitress smiled, touched with the words. It was beautiful. Belle was beautiful. Everything was beautiful.

''I guess we can try,'' she finally gave in. ''I usually don't even go to work during wolf's time. It's too risky. I can change willingly now, that's true, but I also change when I'm angry or pissed off. I still haven't found a way to control that.''

''I won't piss you off then. You can trust me. And I know I can trust you.''

''When did I deserve such a perfect girlfriend?''

''I don't know.'' Belle shrugged. ''Probably by being perfect yourself.''

Ruby laughed and pulled away, taking the empty tea cup away. Belle searched for her wallet in the bag.

''How much do I owe you?''

''It's on the house.'' Ruby winked. ''You'll pay later.''

''I like this place.''

She got up, taking her bag. Only then Ruby noticed the jacket she was wearing and she smirked to the sight. Oh, Belle French looked _good_ in leather.

''Is that my jacket?''

''Oh, yes. I borrowed it this morning. You don't mind, do you?''

''Of course not, but haven't you brought your own clothes? Why are you still in this old jacket? It's like a million years old.''

''Hey, I love it!'' She hugged the jacked protectively. ''You can't make me take it off.''

''Yes, I can. And I will.''

''Jesus, are we talking about sex again?''

''We always are.''

Belle rolled her eyes with a smile and Ruby bypassed the counter, now standing next to her girlfriend. Just being so close to her was giving her shivers and she knew she would be impatient to get home after worn and make crazy love to Belle.

''I'll see you later, then.''

''Yes, babe,'' Belle replied before leaning forward to press a kiss on Ruby's cheek. It was nothing to serious, just a kiss on the cheek – friends do that, right? But still, it was a step forward in the progress of showing everyone how happy they make each other. Ruby bushed a little bit and Belle chuckled when she noticed. She was a wolf, but she was damn cute sometimes.

''Bye.''

Just as Ruby wanted to greet back, Emma entered the diner, heavy steps insinuating that she wasn't really in a great mood. She stopped in front of them, sighing deeply.

''Hi, guys.''

''Is something wrong, Emma?'' Ruby wondered. ''You seem upset.''

''I _am_ upset. Something happened and I need to talk to Gold. Any idea where he is?''

The question was addressed to Belle, but she just shook her head. ''I don't know. I'm… not with him anymore.''

''Yeah, I know, you're with this one here.'' She pointed to Ruby with a smile. ''Congrats, by the way.''

''Told you she knows,'' Ruby said.

''Anyways, I was at his shop, but he's not there. Do you know where does he go after work or something? I really need him.''

''He's probably at home.''

''Tried, not there either,'' Emma said with another sigh. ''It's an emergency. I wouldn't bother you if it wasn't.''

''Now you got me worried. Swan, what's up?'' Ruby demanded an answer. Emma just motioned them to follow her, walking past them to the back room. The two women looked at each other and followed. Once they were hidden from all the curious looks, she took out the note.

''We agreed not to tell everyone until we've talked to Gold, but I think at least you to have a right to know,'' she explained, giving them the note. Ruby took it and they read together, frowning in confusion.

''What does that mean?''

''It means Pan is probably alive and wants to meet with Hook. He's coming up with some wicked plan again, I don't know for sure. But we're worried.''

''We?'' Belle asked.

''Me and Regina. And you don't have to pretend, I know Ruby told you we're together.''

''I'm offended with your assumption of me being a gossip girl. But you're right, I've told her.''

''So, what now?'' the librarian wanted to know, taking Ruby's hand in her own. Ruby squeezed in support.

''I was planning on asking Gold if he can help us, somehow, but since he's not-''

''I'm right here, dearie.''

All three heads turned around in surprise, finding Rumplestiltskin standing right behind them, leaning on his stick. Rub gasped and wrapped an arm around Belle protectively. Gold peered at them, confused, and then turned to Emma.

''For fuck's sake, Gold! You almost gave me heart attack.''

''I hear that you were looking for me.''

''Yeah, where the hell were you?''

''That's none of your business. What do you need, Savior?''

Emma pointed to the note without an explanation. He took it from Ruby, observing for a second. Then he raised his hand.

''Pan.''

''You're damn right.'' Emma nodded. ''Any idea how did he escape?''

''As far as I know, he's still in Pandora's box.''

''Yeah, that's probably wrong. That little shit escaped, Gold, and I sense that he's preparing us another of his crazy games.''

Gold looked at all of them, his eyes remaining on Belle a little longer. She tried to stay calm. Although they have made peace that very morning, she still didn't trust him. But she felt safe with Ruby next to her.

''And?'' Emma asked.

''Who knows about this?''

''Hook, he gave me the note. And Regina.''

''We'll head to my shop. Call Regina and the pirate to meet us there. I'll do some further investigation, but I'm afraid your assumptions are right, Miss Swan.''

''So we're screwed,'' Ruby concluded.

''If Pan is really out there, he's planning on destroying us all. He's a nasty creature and if he wants to make us suffer, he will. And then yes, Miss Lucas,'' Rumple nodded, ''we are indeed screwed.''

* * *

**I want to thank you for all the reviews, favs and follows. I'm thrilled to read every new review, so leave me some! Love you all :***


	13. Twisted mind

**Hello, my readers! First I'd like to apologize for this huge hiatus. I'm sorry, but I was so busy with exams and then finals that I just had no time to write. Now the second semester had just begun so I caught some time and here you go! I hope I'll catch more time soon so I could give you an update. You deserve it, after waiting for so long.**

**I hope you are still reading this, despite my poor ''frequency''. I am sorry once again and thank you for all the favs, follows and especially reviews. Love you all and enjoy!**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing.**

* * *

**CHAPTER 13: Twisted mind**

The small group walked down the street towards Gold's pawn shop, everyone somehow invested in their own business. Ruby was trying to explain Granny over the phone that she had to leave the diner all of sudden, promising her a more detailed explanation later. Belle was holding the note, rotating it in her hands and studying it from all angles possible. Although she wasn't some magician or a savior or something third, she had read plenty of books and therefore, she knew a lot of things, regarding to the magical and un-magical world as well. Rumplestiltskin was walking in front of them all, leading the way everyone already knew. He simply decided to refuse any contact with them in order to avoid contact with Belle. It hurt, and he didn't want to be hurt – although it was kind of an impossible mission, with the woman being a part of the group.

Emma walked the last, trying to get Regina to pick up. Pointless ringing in her ear was just making her more anxious and, completely unwillingly, she had started to worry. About Regina. About Henry. About every damn thing. An irritated sigh escaped her mouth, cursing Pan, magic, Hook, everything that was pissing her off at the moment. Blond locks danced on the autumn wind, swirling around her head all the time. Emma stopped, raising a frustrated look up to the cloudy sky before dialing Regina's number once again – she had learned it by heart by now. This time, she was successful and Regina picked up after the second ring.

''Emma, I was in a meeting. What's with six missed calls?''

''We're heading to Gold's shop now, can you come? He wants to see us all.''

''All? How many people know exactly?''

''I told Ruby and Belle. Thought they should know,'' she explained.

''Fine. I'll be there in a few minutes.''

''Okay. And, Regina?''

''Yes, darling?''

''Please don't tell Henry yet. I… I don't want to scare him again. He just went through a pretty tough shit with Pan in Neverland; I'm afraid how he would react when we tell him Pan might be here. At least let's… tell him together, okay?''

''Of course, my love.'' She could practically feel Regina smile on the other end of the line. ''I'll see you in ten minutes.''

''Yeah,'' she replied and hung up, putting the phone in her pocket. They stopped, waiting for Rumple to unlock the door, and Ruby took a step back, now standing next to Emma. The blonde turned to her friend, recognizing the expression on her face. She was afraid. They all were.

''Emma, do you think something bad will happen again?''

''Rubes, I…'' she tried, but no words came out so she answered honestly: ''I have no fucking idea.''

The brunette sighed, her eyes watching no one but her girlfriend all the time. Emma knew that look too. It was the same look she knew she'd have when she looks at Regina. The look of fearing to lose a loved one. Fearing to end up painfully alone again. But, most of all, fearing that something will happen to the person she loves. It really was time to stop refusing to believe in her feelings. She loved Regina. With all her heart, deeply and passionately – she loved her.

''They're already in, maybe we should-''

''No, Ruby,'' Emma interrupted her, catching her forearm. Ruby turned back. Her friend sighed in frustration, the heaviness of her biggest secret suddenly giving her a pressure. Well, she shouldn't even keep it a secret. Not from Regina, anyway. She deserved to know. Especially now, with this big fuckery approaching.

''Emma, what, they're-''

''I love her,'' the blonde blurted out, not even herself conscious about her words. Ruby's eyes widened, but she didn't speak, letting Emma continue: ''Regina. I love her. I'm in love with her.''

''Oh, finally, you stupid ass!'' Ruby held her hands up, smiling ridiculously. Emma raised an eyebrow, confused.

''What?''

''It was about time you realize, Swan. You're in love with that goddamn beautiful woman since the first day. Now, am I right or not?''

Emma stopped to think about it. About the first day she came to Storybrooke. Henry was so tiny and small and cute, and she knew she would grow to love him so much the second she met him. But Regina… Regina swept her off of her feet. First with her appearance. Then with her attitude. Her son's adoptive mother was a hot piece of ass and, even though she had tried to deny it for a long time, Emma knew she was attracted to Regina Mills from the first time she laid her eyes on her. And Regina wasn't passive herself either – oh, no. The Mayor flirted on a daily basis, either through small talk or direct threats. And that time she had welcomed Emma in the Sheriff's station, sitting on a desk… God, that was fucking hot. But somehow, Emma hadn't realized until now – or recently – that she had actually developed strong, deep feelings for the woman. When they started getting along, at first she thought they would be just friends, but that small thing inside her was telling her they'd be so much more. And indeed, now she was standing there, confessing her friend that she loved Regina. Oh, she loved her so much.

''You are right,'' Emma said, sounding surprised. ''Jesus, I love her since… Well, not forever, but a lot for sure. Ruby… I love Regina.''

The waitress just smiled, taking Emma's hand in her own and giving it a little squeeze. She knew, of course. She saw how Emma's eyes would brighten up when Regina was close. She saw how they flirted and danced around each other since, like, forever. But most of all, she saw, she felt that Emma liked being around Regina, that Regina and Henry felt like family to her, like home. Besides, Emma also had that face expression of a teenage girl talking to her crush whenever she was having a conversation with Regina.

''I know, honey,'' Ruby said, a lingering smile on her lips. ''I know.''

''I don't want anything bad to happen. Not to her, not to us,'' Emma continued, staring vacantly in front of her. ''Not now that we have each other.''

''I understand you, Ems. I… I feel the same. I don't want some shit happening now that I have Belle. I think I'd die if she was hurt or something.''

''You love her, don't you?''

The brunette chuckled, looking at her feet. ''I don't know… I might.''

''You're so in love, Ruby Lucas, don't you lie to me.''

''I'm not quite sure what I feel yet… I mean, come on, Swan. It's only been, what, two days? I can't possibly love her yet.''

Oh, really, wolf? So you aren't dying to feel her every damn second of your day or hold her close at night or kiss her whenever you can? What is it, then? Friendship?

''Yeah, I thought the same.''

''Are you gonna tell Regina? That you love her?''

''I…'' she started, but stopped. What if Regina doesn't feel the same? She did call her my love a few times, but that could mean absolutely nothing at all. What if it was too soon for some love expressions like that? Yeah, Emma did move in and everything, but was it really forever? She couldn't tell yet…

''I'm just gonna be spontaneous,'' she decided. ''Now let's go in.''

Ruby smirked, following her friend inside the shop. Although they were both not completely sure yet, one could see from miles away that they were simply head over heels in love with their girlfriends.

Rumple was searching for something in the back room, and Belle just stood there in awkward science, glancing around the shop. Everything was the same as two days before, of course, with the only exception that now it felt less familiar. Almost like if her former life had fallen apart completely the second she moved out.

''Where's Gold?'' Emma asked upon entering. Belle just showed to the back room, welcoming Ruby's hand around her waist with a small smile. The Sheriff checked her phone, ready to call Regina one more time when the Mayor dashed into the shop, walking regally on her high heels. Emma grinned, remembering their lunch, but quickly put on a serious face again. Regina kissed her briefly on the lips.

''Hey, love. Where's Rumple?''

''Back there. Has anyone called Hook?''

''He should be here any second, I saw him on my way here.''

Another few seconds of silence struck as two couples held hands and gazed into each other and around the room, not sure what to talk about. Luckily, Rumplestiltskin came back soon, raising an eyebrow when he spotted Regina's hand intertwined with Emma's. The blonde was ready to jump away before he realizes anything, but Regina just squeezed her hand harder, a smile appearing on her lips. Emma looked at her. Regina's eyes were glowing, almost like if they were saying I don't care who knows. You are the only thing that matters. Emma smiled back, suddenly feeling safe.

Before he could speak, Hook entered the shop, the bell dinging loudly as the door opened and closed. Five heads turned around. Hook scratched his chin and took a few steps forward.

''Greetings, mates.''

''Pirate,'' Gold nodded. The pirate nodded back, stopping next to Emma. A smirk appeared on his face as he glanced to their hands. Emma gave him a pissed look.

''Crocodile.''

''So, now we're all here, can we please actually do something?'' Ruby insisted. ''I'd like to stay alive. At least for a few more years.''

''Gold, any idea how can we find out if this is real?'' Emma asked. Gold's lips curled up on the right side in a half-grin. He nodded and walked to the counter, leaning on his stick in the process. She sighed. Ruby fidgeted with her foot. Five pairs of eyes watched Rumplestiltskin as he leaned down and made a circle in the air with his hand, partly hidden behind the counter, his motion followed by tingling, red-colored magic. The floor under his hand changed shapes and revealed a door. He opened it instantly, his hand disappearing in the dark hole and reappearing a second after, holding a well-known square-shaped box. Regina inhaled sharply, squeezing Emma's hand almost painfully. Ruby tightened the grip around Belle's waist.

Rumple circled his hand over the box, making all the tiny wheels roll and move, and the box opening – something Emma had seen before, in Neverland. She held her breathe as he waited a moment, looked inside and then turned the box upside down. Nothing happened.

''Is Pan in there?'' Belle asked, already knowing the answer. Everyone remained silent. It was real, everything was real. Pan was out there, alive, threatening to turn their lives into a living hell. And there was no escape.

''Pan escaped,'' Gold explained the obvious. ''I have no idea how.''

''And he's… out there somewhere,'' Emma continued with a nod. ''Awesome. Now what? What do we do?''

''We can do nothing, at least not yet,'' Rumple finally spoke. ''But he can.''

Everyone looked in the direction of his finger, which was pointing towards Hook. His mouth formed an o and he raised his hands – well, hand – in front of him, waving left and right in denial. Emma almost chuckled, reminding herself on time that this was a pretty serious topic. Rumple himself almost let his famous giggle escape, but remained serious.

''No, no. Why the hell me? Why should I risk my life?''

''Because Pan asked you to meet him?'' Ruby suggested. Belle was silent all the time, holding her girlfriend's hand and trying to keep calm in all this mess.

''Slow down, love. Do I at least get some backup or something?''

''Are you a pirate or a coward, you one-handed guyliner?'' Regina asked sarcastically. ''Be a man.''

''Easy to say when you have bloody magic!''

''Okay, okay, everyone calm down.'' Emma released Regina's hand to step away and stand in front of them. ''Let's take one step at a time. Gold, are you a hundred percent sure this is real?''

''Miss Swan, have you not seen this empty box?''

''I'm just asking 'cause I wanna be completely sure, okay? So we're messing with real crap here, and that means Pan is alive and we're fucking screwed. Now, Hook.'' She pointed at him. ''Grow a pair and meet that piece of shit tonight. I'll come with you, hide in the bushes, whatever. Do you know what he could possibly want?''

Hook shrugged. ''As he said in the note, he thinks I have some big vengeance to do. And that would refer to…''

''Me,'' Rumple finished his sentence. ''He thinks you would help him destroy me.''

''I think he wants to destroy everyone, but Hook actually has a reason to be involved and he could be his man on the inside. Perfect approach,'' Emma concluded. ''Pan has quite a brain.''

''Like father, like son,'' Regina mumbled quietly before speaking out loud. ''I'm coming with you.''

''What?'' Hook frowned.

''Tonight. With you and Emma. I won't let her go with you alone.''

''If you're afraid I could woo her…''

''I'm not afraid of that, obviously.'' She turned to her lover. ''I just can't let you be his backup all alone. You are strong and everything, but I have magic.''

''I have magic too. You saw it with your own eyes in Neverland.''

''Yes, darling, but you haven't learned to control it yet. So I'm coming along. End of story.''

''I'm not protesting,'' Hook said. Really, he had no reason to protest. More people, better for him – it was already enough that he had to be the double agent in this whole story. And the fact that his backup was the two sexiest ladies in all of Storybrooke just made it all more sufferable.

''But… Henry?'' Emma asked.

''We'll leave him with your parents.''

''And tell them what? Hey, we're just gonna go fight Pan, but we'll be back before you know it! Keep an eye on the kid, 'kay? Bye! Yeah, they won't freak out.''

''Emma, stop the drama.''

''I can't, dammit!'' she snapped. ''Pan might see us, trap us, kill us, whatever, are you all not scared? 'Cause I'm fucking terrified! I'm terrified that something bad will happen to me, to all of us… To you, Regina.''

The former Queen just smiled sincerely, wrapping an arm around her girlfriend's waist. ''I'll be fine, darling. Dark magic, remember? And I have you by my side.''

The rest of people in the shop just quietly watched them exchange looks and state their care for each other. Even if Rumplestiltskin hadn't already been aware that the Sheriff and the Mayor were in a romantic relationship, he sure was now. It was pretty hard not to notice all the hand-holding and lingering looks and calling each other darling. To be honest, it wasn't even much of a surprise either. Every single person in town was able to see Regina and Emma flirting openly and, recently, even becoming friends. And it seemed right now that they didn't give a damn about revealing it to everyone. Of course, Rumple didn't know that others were already informed about that.

''Regardless to that,'' Rumple broke the silence, ''you cannot attack just like that. Let the pirate talk to Pan, and let Pan believe that he really wants to be his ally. It's the only way this can work out.''

''So we're not making a move tonight?'' Emma asked. Gold shook his head.

''You're backup, Miss Swan. Just that. It's all up to Hook now.''

''I don't like too much pressure,'' Hook mumbled, grabbing the note from Belle's hands. He spun around on his heels, ready to exit the shop. ''I'll meet you two ladies in front of the library at 9:30.''

''Don't be late,'' Regina warned with a nod. The man just blinked and disappeared outside.

Emma's eyes wandered from Regina, over Belle and Ruby, all the way to Gold. Everyone was silent, apparently drowning in their own thoughts, their own minds. She saw the man observing his former girlfriend and True Love trying to hide their intertwined hands behind their backs. He noticed, of course. And he probably put two and two together. But Belle seemed calm, unafraid – she had her wolf by her side. Just like Emma had Regina. Surprisingly, it felt like enough.

''I have to go back to work,'' Ruby said quietly.

''Yeah, it's getting late,'' the blonde agreed, stepping away from Regina. ''Uhm, Gold… We'll let you know how it went. You too, guys.''

''I'll be in the woods tonight. But you can text or call Belle, she'll… tell me.''

Emma nodded, chewing on her bottom lip. Gold gave her a brief nod and disappeared in the back room without a goodbye. Four women walked out, stopping for a second on the sidewalk. Ruby opened her arms generously, accepting Belle in a warm hug, kissing auburn locks. Belle smiled and met her lover's lips in a hard kiss, pouring all her deepest fears and emotions in it. They remained with their lips locked for what felt like forever, leaving Regina and Emma on their own. The Mayor and the Sheriff looked at each other, wind howling around their heads.

''Don't be afraid,'' Regina nearly whispered, sensing Emma's light shivers under her fingers. Emma sighed.

''I'll try.''

''I'll be there. Besides, this is nothing compared to what Pan is actually preparing for us.''

''Yeah, living hell. I'm aware.''

''We'll fight. And win,'' the brunette assured with a smile. ''You'll see.''

Emma shook her head. ''Just kiss me, Regina.''

And she did. She let all the words flow into a passionate, but yet gentle kiss, ensuring her lover that everything will be all right. As long as they were together, they could defeat Pan or a thousand curses or whatever was waiting for them out there. And the fact that they were kissing in the middle of Main Street seemed to be completely unimportant in that very moment. Well, they either didn't care or had absolutely forgotten where they were standing. Luckily for them, it was pretty dark already. The town clock was showing ten minutes past six. Emma broke the kiss, squeezing her woman's hand.

''Let's go home, babe. We have a dinner to make.''

''We?'' Regina asked raised an eyebrow. ''Are you volunteering?''

''My volunteering would look like a takeout from Granny's, but if you want that…''

Regina chuckled. ''I'm just kidding, honey. Of course I'll make dinner.''

''I can help,'' Emma offered. Her girlfriend kissed her on the cheek.

''We'll find you something to do.''

The other couple broke apart too, now whispering a silent goodbye. Ruby looked at Emma, then at Regina, offering a small smile. Regina smiled back.

''Should I tell Granny?'' she asked, concerned. ''She might fire me, you know?''

''I think at least our families should know,'' Emma said. Regina nodded in agreement.

''I'm calling a town meeting tomorrow anyway. Everyone has a right to be informed.''

Emma sighed. Regina's words reminded her that she had to tell her parents, and she was sure that Snow White will freak out completely. Even more when she learns that her daughter will be escorting Captain Hook to a meeting with Pan as backup. Another sigh fell from her lips. They also had to tell Henry. And God knew he was a brave boy, but he was just a boy. Who had a right to be happy, to have a normal childhood. Emma hated having to break his idyll again, having to be the one who brings the bad news. Well, she and Regina, actually…

''See you guys tomorrow.''

''Yeah. Emma… Call me if anything happens, okay?'' Ruby said. ''Or call Belle. We're here, understood?'' Emma nodded. ''Good. I gotta run now. I'll call you.''

''Okay, Rubes. Thanks,'' Emma thanked the woman, watching her run away across the street and then turning to the other one. ''And thank you, Belle.''

''No problem.'' The librarian smiled through her words. ''I'm glad if I can help.''

Emma touched her shoulder gently, still holding Regina with the other hand. Her girlfriend, on the other side, faced the floor. She felt quite uncomfortable in that situation, knowing all the horrible things she had done to the woman. Belle was the prisoner she held the longest, the one she had tortured the hardest. With closing her eyes for a mere second, she was able to revive all the memories, bring back all the awful things that had happened. She imprisoned her in both worlds, she tortured her in too many wicked ways, and now she was ashamed to look into her eyes. Yes, they had been out together, drinking together – although not exactly together together – but Regina still felt like the biggest load of shit every time Belle was around. And it was more ridiculous because the woman seemed like she didn't care, which Regina was completely sure was just pretending. She couldn't have forgotten all the unspeakable abusing just like that. But the librarian was a strong woman, on the other hand, and incredibly good. Was it possible that she had… forgiven her?

''And don't forget, if you and Ruby need anything, we're here too. Okay?''

Belle didn't answer, studying Regina carefully. The brunette finally managed to hold her head up, although still avoiding eye contact. Belle turned back to Emma.

''I know. Thank you, Emma. And I'll… see you around.''

They parted their ways without a proper goodbye. Regina remained silent, holding Emma's hand as she walked next to her. Her lover glanced at her a few times, but said nothing until they rounded to the Mifflin Street, approaching the mansion.

''What's wrong, honey?'' Emma asked.

''Nothing.''

''You've been awfully silent. Something is happening.''

Regina sighed deeply, stopping in front of her driveway to look into Emma's green eyes. ''I feel like crap.''

''And why is that?''

''Belle. I can't… Every time I see her, I remember how I held her captive and all the cruel things I've done to her. I'm so sorry about everything, but…'' Another sigh. ''I just can't… be around her without feeling like a monster.''

''Oh, baby,'' Emma whispered, raising her other hand to caress Regina's cheek. Brown eyes filled with tears of regret, stabbing the Savior right in the heart with the sharp sword of emotions. Regina rarely talked about the Evil Queen, but Emma knew the stories. She knew her past, at least some of it. But Regina had never spoken of Belle, of how she had been her prisoner for decades. Emma concluded that it was a particularly painful theme, so she never brought it up.

''You've changed, Regina. Stop torturing yourself with mistakes from the past.''

''Emma, you don't understand this. I didn't just imprison Belle, I've done unspeakable things to her… I abused her, physically and emotionally.'' A tear rolled down her cheek. ''When I first locked her in my cell, I kept her starved for days. She was so proud, refused to beg… But I wanted to break her completely. And I did, eventually.''

''You don't have to go through that again,'' Emma attempted to stop her, but Regina only shook her head and raised a hand to wipe away the tears, continuing instantly.

''I have to. You need to know what kind of a monster I was. What I did… It deserves no forgiveness. I let my guards wreak their anger on her, I let them torture her, I tortured her. I used to beat her insanely, to the point where she would pass out from the pain. When I was pissed off, I would take all my anger out on her. I also…'' She gulped, not sure she could continue. ''I also abused her… sexually. And I enjoyed it. I was just so evil and twisted then, so much that I actually enjoyed other people's pain. She was so innocent, so pure… And I took it all away.''

''Regina, that was years ago.''

''But it still haunts me! My mistakes, my past…'' Her voice broke. Her head fell down. ''No matter how much time passes, I'll never be able to let go of it completely.''

''Hey,'' the blonde's voice was gentle as she raised their intertwined hands and held them against her chest. ''I'm here now. I'll help you get through everything, okay? And Belle is an extremely good person. She'll forgive you, if she hasn't already.''

Regina smiled lightly, glaring into her lover's eyes, fascinated. ''You truly are the best girlfriend in all the realms.''

''I know, right?'' Emma smirked. ''C'mon now, let's go home.''

Hand in hand, they walked down the driveway and into the mansion. Home. At least until the night, when they had to face the reality and Pan, they could pretend nothing was going on, live their own fairytale for a while. Just be at home, together.

* * *

Nine o'clock couldn't have come faster. Regina was glancing at the clock every two seconds, anxiety growing in her chest and stomach. Although she remained calm and strong on the outside, she was scared. Mostly because they had to deal with Pan again, and they all knew very well how nasty and evil he actually was. She and Emma had explained everything to Henry earlier, and he took it pretty well. Of course he was fearful, knowing what he had gone through in Neverland, but he had two mothers protecting him, two very strong, brave, powerful mothers. So, despite everything, he managed to feel safe. Life was so much easier with a family – Regina knew that now. Since she had entered this beautiful, sudden relationship with Emma, she herself also felt much safer than before. And loved. She felt incredibly loved.

''I'm gonna go drop Henry at my parents' and then I'll come for you, okay?''

She turned to the sound of Emma's voice, meeting her girlfriend's half-smiling face while she was trying to catch the waterfall of blond locks into a ponytail. Regina nearly chuckled. She loved Emma's hair, its silky softness and suppleness, the way it would glide through her fingers – it might also be the thing she loved most on her lover. Of course, she loved all of Emma, every little part of her. But her hair, that was simply special.

''Shouldn't I come along?'' she asked slowly. Emma seemed confused with the question.

''Um… I don't know. Why? Do you want to pay a visit to my enormously weird mother?''

''Emma. You made peace with her.''

''Which doesn't mean I'm gonna introduce her to my girlfriend anytime soon.''

Regina raised an eyebrow, suddenly amused. Emma finished adjusting her hair and fidgeted nervously with her foot, cursing Henry and whatever was still keeping him upstairs. She wasn't ready to reveal her big gay secret shaped like Regina Mills yet, not to her parents. No one else worried her, just them. Well, Snow, precisely. Emma was afraid how would she react and that was why she was trying to avoid the mere topic of confessing her parents that she was in a romantic relationship, living and head over heels in love with Regina.

''So I'll be your little secret… forever?''

''You're hardly a secret, lady, given that we made out on Main Street today.'' She tried to chuckle. ''Look, we'll obviously have to do it someday. But, as you said, I just made peace with her and all this Pan fuckery is going on now. Can we leave it for later?''

A smile of comprehension spread on Regina's face as she stood up from the chair and kissed Emma on the cheek. ''Of course, darling. I won't push, especially because I know what kind of idiots my in-laws can be.''

''Come here, you gorgeous creature,'' Emma purred, smiling back as she caught Regina around the waist and pulled her in for a deep kiss on the lips. Regina moaned softly into her mouth, hands sneaking down to Emma's perfectly shaped ass. Now it was Emma's turn to moan, eyes closed in the kiss. She felt arousal building up between her legs. Damn it, the woman surely knew how to turn her on.

''Underaged in the room!''

Regina moved her hands up on Emma's shoulders and pushed gently, breaking the kiss. Henry groaned. Emma laughed.

''You two are worse than teenagers, I swear.''

''Then stop walking in on us, kid,'' Emma suggested with a wink. ''Ready?''

''Yeah… Listen, Mom?'' He turned to Regina. ''This is nothing… very dangerous, right? I mean… You won't fight Pan or something like that?''

''No,'' Regina said with a shake of her head. ''Unless we have to. But I hope this will be rather… civil. We'll see what comes next.''

''You don't have to worry, Kid. I mean, look at us. We're, like, the biggest badasses in town.''

Henry chuckled. Regina parted from Emma to stand in front of him, cupping his cheeks with her hands. Her eyes were warm and loving, her smile soft. Her son looked back at her, smiling the same.

''Henry, you don't have to be afraid, ever. We are always going to protect you. No matter what's happening, we'll be there to keep you safe. I promise you that, okay?''

He nodded between her hands. She nodded back and received him into a hug, eyes searching for Emma, inviting her to join them. The blonde accepted the invitation and wrapped her arms around her woman and their son, squeezing them together in a safe haven.

''Time to go now, Kid.''

''Mom, are you coming with us? I think Grandma would feel better if you assured her that you'll protect Ma.''

''I don't give a damn about what my mother thinks,'' Emma argued.

''Well, she did agree to let Henry sleep over without any additional explanation, didn't she?''

''Yeah, about that… I kinda just texted her.''

''Emma, Jesus.'' Regina sighed. ''Okay, I'm coming along.''

''But-''

''We're out of time anyway,'' she interrupted, showing to the clock. Emma groaned loudly, grabbing her car keys from the counter before stomping towards the front door. Henry and Regina exchanged a look, almost bursting into laughter despite of the quite serious situation. Emma Swan really was a child sometimes.

By the time they knocked on Snow White's door, Regina had asked at least a thousand times if Emma was angry and the answer was always No, until she decided to shut her worried Queen up with a kiss, making their son protest and cover his eyes. Now, in front of her parents' apartment, Emma fought the urge to take Regina's hand and hold it tightly. It would be enough to calm those whirling emotions inside her.

Door opened, revealing a smiling Snow. Her smile began to fade when she saw Regina standing next to her daughter, but she forced it back. There was nothing wrong with Regina coming along, was there? After all, Emma considered her family. Enough was said. Her daughter lived with her former stepmother and possibly her greatest enemy ever, but everything was perfectly fine. Besides, this was the second time Emma had asked her to let Henry sleep over since their fight, and that was making her happy. It wasn't much, but it was a start.

''Hi,'' she greeted, moving away from the door. ''Come in. What came up so suddenly?''

''We… need to talk to you and Dad,'' Emma started carefully, entering the apartment after Regina and Henry. Snow frowned and closed the door.

''Is something going on, Emma?''

''Kind of…''

''Pan is alive,'' Regina spat out, breaking Emma's hesitation. Green eyes widened, giving her a what-the-fuck look, but she just shrugged. There was no time to dance around.

''What?''

''Hook's meeting him tonight and we're going as backup,'' the blonde continued, explaining. Snow shook her head in disbelief, fear in her eyes. They just got back from Neverland, wasn't that enough? What other wicked crap was waiting for them out there?

''How's that even possible?'' her voice was trembling as she spoke. ''We all saw how Rumple captured him, I mean… How the fuck?''

Regina forced herself to stay calm and not laugh out loud when she heard those words coming out of Snow White's mouth. But then again, she wasn't such an angel. Far from that, actually.

The pixie-haired brunette sat down on the couch behind her, sighing through the shock. Emma fought the urge to sit next to her, but Regina pushed her gently, forcing her to do so. Emma glared at her angrily once again before placing a hand on her mother's shoulder despite of all her senses telling her not to.

''It's gonna be fine… Mom,'' she forced the word out. It rolled down her tongue, unfamiliar and strange, but yet appropriate. ''Nothing will happen tonight, this is just to find out what that little brat is planning.''

''Tomorrow's a town meeting,'' Regina informed. David appeared behind her back in that very moment, glaring surprisingly at his wife and daughter sitting so close to each other. Regina shrugged to his look and gave him an amused smirk.

''We'll be there. And Snow, no reason to be concerned, really. If anything happens, Emma will kick Pan's ass for sure.''

Emma chuckled to her father's words and looked back at Snow. She held a smile on her face, a smile of hope and trust. Suddenly, it was like the rage and anger towards her had disappeared from Emma's chest completely – or at least the bigger part of it. Snow was her mother and, as much as she pissed her off, she had to love her.

''Moms will protect each other, Gram,'' Henry said finally. ''Don't worry.''

''I won't worry. I know my daughter is a strong woman. And she has Regina to… protect her, right?'' Snow asked. Regina nodded. ''Just take care.''

''We will,'' Emma promised, giving her phone a look to check the time. ''Regina, we should go.''

''Yes, dear.''

Snow jerked a little bit when she heard Regina calling her daughter dear, but decided not to comment anything. Emma gave her another smile while Regina kissed Henry's forehead and then, without too many words, two women walked out of the apartment and down on the street. It was even colder outside than before, chilly air dancing around their ears and noses as they walked, hand in hand, towards the library. Hook was already there, leaned onto the wall and fidgeting with his foot nervously. Emma squeezed Regina's hand harder as they approached him, the only welcome from the pirate being a raise of his hook.

''Ready, ladies?'' he asked his eyebrow raising. Regina nodded. Emma sighed.

''I'll take that as yes. Shall we?''

''To the docks?'' Regina wanted to know. Hook nodded and started walking down the street.

''Aye. Now, where will you hide? On the ship?''

''You think he won't notice us?''

''I'll hold him away from the Jolly Roger. Of course, not too away, so you can hear everything. And not for too long.''

''Let him say what he needs to say,'' Emma explained the strategy. ''And try to look like you wanna play along, you know?''

''Sure, Swan. Whatever you say.''

''Don't you be sarcastic on me now, pirate.''

Hook just raised his hands in defense, letting them fall down right away and mumbling something that sounded like Sorry. Emma stopped paying attention to him because she was too caught up with observing Regina's face. It was so still, so calm… But Emma knew that on the inside Regina was plain terrified, just like herself. They had too much to lose now, Henry being the probably most important thing among all those. But they also had each other now. And even if their relationship had been going on for only a few days, Emma got so used to having her woman by her side that she didn't even want to think about what would happen if she suddenly lost her.

Like if she could read her mind, Regina leaned closer to her, resting her head on Emma's shoulder and whispering into her ear: ''It's gonna be fine.''

Emma tightened the grip around Regina's waist and placed a small kiss in her hair. Those words were enough somehow. They made her feel better. Having Regina by her side always made her feel better.

''C'mon ladies. Hop on.''

They climbed up the stairs to the deck of the ship, proceeding forward to crouch behind a barrel, which seemed like a safe enough place to hide. But before she crouched down, Regina let Emma's hand and returned to the stairs, watching Hook look around.

''Hey, pirate,'' she called. Hook turned around.

''Go hide,'' he hissed through his teeth. ''He'll be here any second!''

''Just… be careful, okay?''

Without any unnecessary words, the pirate just nodded and motioned her to move back. After she returned to Emma, Hook inhaled deeply, then exhaled. He sure as hell wasn't pleased to do this, but he had to. In order to help everyone – to help himself – he had to.

''Okay, little shit,'' he whispered almost inaudibly. ''Show yourself.''

It was five minutes past ten already. He almost got sure that Pan wouldn't show up and started to walk towards the ship, when the familiar mean smirk appeared out of nowhere in front of him, a mere inch from his face. Pan's eyes radiated evilness and that sick depravity as always. Hook grinned and nodded sharply, once. Pan took a step back, scanning the person in front of him from head to toe.

''Good to see you, Captain.''

''I would say likewise, but I'd be lying.''

''Ha.''

The boy started walking around Hook, making the man turn around to follow him. Then his eyes wandered away, looking around the peaceful darkness of the docks. Hook swallowed, praying to any God that the brat doesn't notice Regina and Emma hidden on the ship.

''You here alone, right?'' Pan wanted to know, his eyebrow raised. Hook let out a small laugh.

''Aye. Now let's talk for real, little shit. Why did you want to see me?''

''You might wanna watch your mouth when you speak to me.''

''Get to the thing, dammit.''

Hook felt he was getting nervous, but Pan seemed as calm as always. So… creepily calm. It freaked the hell out of the pirate – not that he would ever admit, of course. He glanced at the ship, relieved when he couldn't spot either Regina or Emma. There was no need for additional crap, at least not tonight.

''I have a plan,'' Pan said finally, eyeing the floor. ''A very amusing plan.''

''And why am I not killing you yet?''

''Because you will want in. I know it. You, Captain, are so thirsty for revenge that you'll be thrilled when you hear what kind of a game I've got on my mind.''

''Well…'' Hook took a step closer. ''Let's find out then, shall we?''

Pan's smirk grew bigger as he saw the darkness in his possible alliance's eyes. It never left them; it never left Hook's heart. He might have befriended that bunch of so-called heroes, maybe even acted as one, but Pan was sure one hundred percent that he still wanted revenge more than anything. Revenge on the Crocodile. Revenge on his son, who had taken away his woman. Revenge on everybody and everything.

''I have a brilliant idea, but I need an alliance. Someone on the inside.''

''And that would be me.''

Pan nodded before continuing: ''I'm planning on turning this whole silly town into a fun park. A fun park where all the fun will be mine. And of those who help me, of course.''

Hook's eyebrows frowned, listening carefully. ''What kind of fun are we talking about exactly?''

''An extremely amusing and evil kind.'' He used his finger to motion Hook to come closer. ''You see, in my vision of Storybrooke, everyone is suffering. Every single person. They will be lost in their own minds, crazy and confused, not knowing who they are or where they came from. They will see their loved ones on the street and they won't know them. And, what's best of all – it will never end. No matter what we do to them, they'll wake up every morning to continue living the same day, the same misery.''

Pan finished and observed Hook's puzzled and surprised look. Before the pirate could make any comment on what he had just heard, the boy took a step closer, invading his personal space.

''And you and I, Captain, are gonna sit back and enjoy their agony.''

Hook kept silent for a couple of seconds. Although he knew very well what kind of a twisted brat Pan was, he was still taken aback by his words, his plan. Why did he want it anyway? Who did he want to destroy so much?

''I still don't get how I fit in all of this.''

''I need your help. This – my plan – is a version of the Evil Queen's curse, only better. I'll cast the Dark Curse again, but this time I'll be in control and I'll make it more… fun.'' A glow of excitement appeared in his eyes. ''They will hate each other, Captain. They will have this urge to destroy, hurt, kill each other. Great love will turn into great hate and it will be a war, a never-ending war between all the residents of Storybrooke. And it will be happening over and over again, every single day. Isn't that brilliant?''

''I am… impressed.''

''So, I need you to steal something for me. I need the Dark Curse – more precisely, the scroll that contains it.''

''And you know where it is?''

Pan nodded. ''The Queen keeps it in her vault.''

''And I have to…'' He blinked. ''Steal it?''

''Yes. You gained some of their trust, didn't you? They trust you, those… heroes. So it shouldn't be a problem.''

''Sure. And what else do you need?''

''This is where the fun comes in for you. I need two hearts: that of the thing that I love most, which I'll take care of…'' He spun around in amusement before he went on in explaining: ''But I also need the heart of the thing I hate most. Which is…''

''The Dark One,'' Hook whispered. Pan nodded, a grin spreading on his face.

''I'll let you personally kill him and bring me his heart. Doesn't that sound good? Doesn't that sound quite… satisfying?''

It did. It did sound good and satisfying and amazing, and Hook had to shake his head to get rid of the sudden thoughts about how it would be if he really accepted that offer. He would have the opportunity to kill the Crocodile, the opportunity for revenge. A perfect opportunity. The idea lit a fire in his veins, floating through his body. So alluring, so interesting… But no. He couldn't screw everyone over. Besides, he also hated Pan. Why would he now become his alliance in this terrible plan of his? He promised his help to Emma and to the whole town, and there was no going back. No going back to the dark side.

''It does. It sounds really good.''

''So, can I count on you?''

He stared long in Pan's evil eyes before continuing his act and giving him an answer: ''Yes.''

Pan smiled, satisfied, and offered his hand. Hook though for a moment before stretching out his hand and accepting the handshake.

In a brief second, Pan jerked forward and sent the pirate flowing a few feet away, landing down on the hard cement. He turned to face the ship, anger like thunders in his eyes.

''You can come out now, Savior!'' he yelled. ''You think I haven't seen you?''

''What the hell do you want, you shit?'' Emma screamed, rushing out before Regina could stop her and running towards Pan. ''Why the fuck do you want to destroy our lives again?!''

She couldn't control the rage, the fury that grew big in her chest. She needed to hurt him, she needed to destroy him and make him stay the fuck away from her family, from her friends, from her goddamn town. Without thinking a second, she prepared to jump right onto him and strangle him with her bare arms, but Pan suddenly disappeared, reappearing behind her.

''You think you can play against me?''

''I think you overestimated yourself, you green piece of crap! How the hell did you escape?''

Pan shrugged. ''Can't tell you.''

''Maybe you can tell me.''

Pan turned to the sound of Regina's voice behind him and was now facing the Queen, surrounded with the last swirls of purple smoke, a fireball ready in her hand. He tried to fly up, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him and, suddenly, there were ropes around his arms and body. He was trapped. Still, he just grinned and inhaled, letting out a loud whistle that ran into night air and disappeared in an instant.

''Emma, run!''

''I'm not leaving you!'' she screamed her response as she started running towards them. In that very second, she felt cold metal pressed against her neck and an arm around her. Her heart was beating like crazy and when she turned to her left, she spotted the face of her attacker.

''Who's it gonna be? The Savior… or Pan?'' the creepy voice of Pan's right hand, Felix, spoke so close to her ear as he held a dagger on her neck – so close that she could feel his hot breath. ''You decide, Your Majesty.''

Regina's eyes widened. Fear was so obviously screaming out of them, naked and terrifying. She was confused, scared out of her mind, completely helpless. She knew she shouldn't let Pan go, but Emma was in danger, her Emma, her love. They've come so close, and now it all went down.

''Fine, brat,'' she spat out. ''I'm letting him go. See?''

She undid the spell and the ropes fell down, releasing Pan from their grip. She raised her both hands in the air and took a step back. Pan smirked. She watched him, disgusted, knowing that all she wanted to do now was crack his neck and make him fucking disappear forever. But, once again, he screwed them over and made it out alive.

''Felix, let the Savior go.''

Emma found herself free and Felix pushed her forward, so hard that she fell down on her knees. Pan looked at his helper and nodded significantly.

''Game's not over. It's just starting,'' he said, looking at Emma who was rising up from the floor. Then he turned back to Regina. ''And, until I play for real, here is something to make you understand that you never fuck with Pan.''

Before she could react or say anything, Regina felt Pan's fist running into her face with extreme strength, knocking her unconscious. She only heard a vicious laugher as she was falling down and then everything went black.

* * *

**So, here. Got some little action in this chapter, and there'll be more in the upcoming ones. I intend to keep this story rather long so just keep reading! :)**

**Oh, and how much Swan Queen in 4B, I cried! I love it, and I am more convinced every day that this is a start of something we've all been dreaming about.**

**Leave me a review! :***


End file.

Once Upon a Time, Drama, Romance